


COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT 







































































































































































































































' 
















































































































































. 


































































No. 171- ^ 

Ocean Rovers 


By wn. H. THOMES 



Pastime Series— Issued Weekly. $13.00 per annum. No. 29. March 3, 1890. 
Entered at ChicagoPostoffice as second-class matter. 


Chicago: LAIRD & LEE, Publishers, 263 Wabash Ave 














































OCEAN 



BY 


WILLIAM H. THOMES 

u 


Author of “The Bushrangers,” “Lewey and I,” • A Goldhunter’s Adventures, 
“On Land and Sea,” “Running the Blockade,” “The Belle of 
Australia,” “Life in the East Indies,” “A Slaver’s Ad- 
ventures,” “A Whaleman’s Adventures,” 

“ The Goldhunters in Em'ope.” 


“ We sail the Ocean Blue in our saucy Ships of Duty.” 



— “Pinafor*.” 


Chicago 

LAIRD & LEE, Publishers 



Entered according to Act of Congress in the year eighteen 
hundred and ninety- six, by 
WILLIAM H. LEE, 

In the office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington. 

(ALL BIGfiaVfe RESERVED.) 


NOTE. 


It is with great pleasure that we present the public 
with a most fascinating new book by the late Wm. H. 
Thornes, that inimitable narrator of Travels and 
Adventures whose works have, for so many years, 
held the enthusiastic attention of young and old 
America. For a long time we have owned the copy- 
rights of all the published stories by this author. 
After his recent death, in his Boston home, we secured 
from his heirs all the Manuscripts left by him, and 
among them we found, ready for publication, this one 
entitled ‘ ‘ Ocean Rovers, ’ ’ which is the equal of any 
of the previous works from the talented pen of Mr. 
Thornes; and we feel certain will rank among the 
literary successes of the year. 

The Publishers. 







THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


A STORY OF THE WAR OF 1812. 

CHAPTER I. 

A RETROSPECTIVE. 

I am now an old man, and my hair which once clustered 
about my temples, in dark, shining curls, has turned gray 
and stiff, and my form that was at one time proof against 
hardship or fatigue has withered and decayed ; but I still 
possess the cheerfulness of youth, and amuse myself with 
the sports and gambols of my grandchildren, who nightly 
gather around the old man to listen to his tales of daring, 
when our country was young, and its seamen looked upon 
with contempt by arrogant England. The life blood flows 
coldly through my veins, unless I hear a tale of bravery 
or privation, and then I live my early life over again, and 
wish once more for youth, to join in the dangers and strug- 
gles of life. 


10 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


I was born near a seaport town in Massachusetts, and 
early in life evinced my love for the sea by running away 
from home, and joining a vessel bound on a voyage up 
the Straits. I cannot think, even at this late day, of that 
ungrateful act, without suffering my eyes to grow moist- 
ened, at the deep distress of my mother when she learned 
that I had left her kind care. But many days elapsed 
before I knew it, and I was too young to realize my con- 
duct. My father made no efforts to bring me back, but 
seated himself in his accustomed corner, near the fire, 
lighted his pipe and puffed out huge whiffs of smoke, until 
his face was hid in a cloud, and my mother could not see 
the large tears work their way over his rugged cheeks, 
for he was a person who always contended that it was 
unmanly to show signs of weakness, no matter what oc- 
curred. 

Two years passed away before I returned, and need I 
say that I was forgiven by my parents, when I dashed 
into the homestead kitchen one summer’s afternoon, and 
nearly broke my mother’s heart for joy to think that I 
was once more clasped in her arms, while father shook 
his head and attempted a lecture — but gave up in despair 
under the reproaches of his more indulgent consort. I 
had grown more manly in my absence, and a knowledge 
of the world which I had acquired by visiting foreign ports, 
inspired me with a confidence that I had never known 




THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 11 

before. I passed a few months at home, when an offer 
came from the owners of the ship in which I had sailed, 
tendering me a second berth in one of their numerous ves- 
sels. Tired of the monotony of a shore life, I gladly ac- 
cepted, and this time receiving the consent of my parents, 
bid my friends adieu, and in a few days was dashing toward 
Cape Horn, bound on a trading voyage to the northwest 
coast of America. We carried twelve guns, besides small 
arms in abundance, and there I took my first lesson in gun- 
nery, which afterward proved so serviceable during the 
war of 1812. 

Four long years passed, during which time we were 
in constant danger of being massacred by the natives, and 
only by strict watch on their actions, and untiring vigi- 
lance, did we escape such a fate. Before I returned, by 
the death of the mate, I became chief officer of the ship, and 
arrived home but a few days before the famous embargo 
act was put in force. My wages amounted to a large 
sum ; and with part of it I added to my father’s farm, and 
then purchased such books as I thought necessary to com- 
plete my defective education. Months passed — ships were 
rotting in the docks, and daily could we hear of the bragga- 
docio of the English, who boldly scoured our coast with 
impunity. 


12 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


CHAPTER II. 

THE PRIVATEER. 

One day I visited Boston, and called on my late em- 
ployers. I found them in their small counting room, busy 
looking over a variety of papers, and on the desk was the 
model of a beautiful topsail schooner. 

They looked up as I entered, and then whispered earn- 
estly together for a few moments. I took a seat in obedience 
to their invitation, and patiently waited for them to com- 
mence the conversation. The senior member of the firm, 
Mr. Sedley, suddenly turned and said: 

“Well, Mr. Leonard, do you not think it rather dull 
on shore after the active life you have led for the past few 
years?” 

“I own that I am getting tired of doing nothing, aiid 
was thinking this morning of volunteering for the navy, 
until mercantile affairs assume a better aspect. I am sick 
of hearing of the continual daring of the English, without 
trying to pluck some of their laurels from their brows.” 

The two members of the firm exchanged glances, and 
then Mr. Sedley continued : 


. 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 13 

“No, no, you must not enter the navy, Henry; too many 
hard blows and too little prize money. We have a better 
plan to propose. Did you ever see a prettier model than 
that?” he continued, handing the painting of the schooner 
to me to examine. 

“Never,” I cried, eagerly. “She looks as though she 
would outstrip the wind. What a rake she has to her 
masts, and her bow is as sharp as the blade of a knife. She 
must sail well — there is nothing to prevent it.” 

“I should think she might,” answered Mr. Sedley, drily. 
“She was built in Baltimore, and made eleven knots an 
hour on a taut bowline in coming to Boston.” 

“She is in Boston, then?” 

“She arrived last night, and slipped in, although half a 
dozen English sloops-of-war tried to overtake her, but she 
run them hull down without loosing her topsail.” 

“I must see her, sir, at once. I love a pretty craft like 
that — but what a pity it will be if she is obliged to lie here 
in the harbor and rot.” 

“But we do not intend that she shall rot, Henry. We 
have other views regarding her. The fact of it is, Leon- 
ard, we were about writing to you to come to the city and 
see us, but you have spared us the trouble. What do you 
say to making a fortune in a few months and then leav- 
ing the sea and becoming a member of our firm?” 


u 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


“But how is that desirable end to be accomplished, 
sir?” 

Mr. Sedley looked at his partner, who nodded an assent, 
before he answered. 

“Henry, we are going to fit out the Agnes as a privateer. 
Her captain is already on board, but we offer you the first 
lieutenancy, and a large share of the prize money, if you 
are fortunate.” 

“You have named the schooner after one of your 
daughters, sir?” I asked, more to gain time to think of his 
proposition than of any particular interest I felt in the 
name. 

“After my eldest daughter, who is now in France to 
complete her education, and I am told the vessel does not 
disgrace her beauty.” 

“I have heard her spoken of, sir, and in very flattering 
terms.” 

“Well, well, all fathers are proud of the beauty of their 
children, and Pm no exception. But to business. What 
think you of our offer?” 

“I was considering, sir, whether it is right to thus prey 
upon an enemy’s commerce.” 

“I should be the last man to counsel you to do wrong, 
Henry. England is the strongest nation, and it is our duty 
to injure her as much as possible in retaliation for the out- 
rages committed on our commerce. She does not scruple 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 15 

to take our fishermen with her large frigates, and impress 
the crew. Why should we hesitate to capture her vessels 
whenever an oportunity offers ?” 

“Will you give me a short time to think of the subject?’’ 

“I can’t conceive why you should wish to ponder on 
such a thing. Here is authority from the United States 
government, granting letters of marque to our firm, and if, 
after visiting the Agnes, you wish, I will insert your name 
as the first lieutenant. But come — you asked for time; let 
us visit the schooner in company,” and as he spoke he 
took his broad brim hat from the nail, and moved toward 
the door. 

I followed without further words, for I needed time 
to weigh the chances in my mind. A few minutes’ walk 
brought us to the foot of the wharf, and about two cables’ 
length from the end of the dock the Agnes was lying. If 
I admired a painting of her, how much more pleased 
was I when I saw her in all the pride of spars and hull be- 
fore me, looking as though she but needed the touch of a 
master hand to start into life and action. 

Her hull was painted black, with a narrow ribbon of 
red, ihat made her look more coquettish and graceful, 
while her strong masts raked with beautiful precision, and 
a man standing at the mainmast head could have dropped 
a plummet over her taffrail. Her topsail, topgallant, and 
royal yards were aloft, and a huge square sail yard half way 


16 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


up the foremast, proved that she could spread a cloud of 
canvas should she require it to pursue an enemy or es- 
cape from one. 

“Will you go on board?” 

I had been so long looking at the privateer that I had 
forgotten Mr. Sedley, and I eagerly answered in the 
affirmative. 

A white handkerchief exposed in a peculiar manner 
was a sufficient sign, and in a few minutes we were seated 
in a boat, and landed on the deck of the Agnes. 

A stout, broad-shouldered man, with little keen gray 
eyes that were almost hid beneath his heavy eyebrows, and 
a short, red stiff beard, came forward to meet us. 

“Well, captain,” said Mr. Sedley, as the former offered a 
hand about the size of a split codfish, “you are all ready 
I see, except obtaining a few additional men.” 

“Aye, aye, but I want that first luff you was talking 
about, as well as the men.” 

“He will be along in good time, captain. We will now 
look over the craft, and let my young friend see if she is 
capable of making a good defense against the enemy.” 

“Give me forty men and a good luftenant, and I will 
make some havoc among the Englishmen’s shipping, I’ll 
warrant you. But look at her! locfk at her; you’ll find 
nothing out of place, and everything ready for a start.” 

Everything was ready as the captain stated, but I had 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


17 


been looking with surprise at the vessel ever since I had 
been on board. Instead of finding a schooner of seventy- 
five or a i hundred tons as I judged her to be from the wharf, 
she was nearer two hundred and twenty-five; but her ad- 
mirable model' concealed her size, and I found the yards 
that looked so puny from the wharf, now presented great 
squareness, and were capable of spreading a large topsail 
and topgallant sail. 

Directly over the main hatch, placed on strong blocks 
of oak, was a long, thirty-two pounder of brass, polished 
so that it would have answered for a looking-glass for the 
lady whose name the privateer bore, to have surveyed her 
charms. It was fitted in such a manner that it could be 
brought to bear upon an enemy in whatever direction he 
approached, while by means of screws, the gun could be 
elevated or depressed without danger of its recoiling from 
the discharge. She carried six nine-pounders on each side, 
besides the gun amidship, and in neatly fitted racks at the 
cabin door were boarding pikes, cutlasses and large pis- 
tols. 

The more I looked at her armament, the greater became 
my desire to join her, and by the time we had completed 
our survey, I whispered as much to Mr. Sedley. He 
smiled, and led the way to. the cabin. A decanter of wine 
stood on the table, and the captain filled the glasses as 
we entered. 


18 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


“Well, sir, what do you think of her? You are a sailor, 
and look as though you had seen service,” he said, turning 
to me. 

“Seen service,” replied Mr. Sedley, before I could speak, 
“why he has been in my employ a number of years, and 
I have heard nothing but the best accounts of him. You 
recollect of seeing the account of the mate^of the ship Fur 
Trader beating off a party of natives when he was attacked 
on the northwest coast?” • 

“And thereby saving the ship, the captain being sick?” 

“The same.” 

“Yes, I recollect the circumstance well. I have some 
of the same crew of the Fur Trader on board the schooner.” 

“Well, Mr. Leonard was the mate of the ship, and he is 
the one I propose for the first lieutenancy of the Agnes,” 
replied Mr. Sedley. 

“Your hand, young man. I like your looks, and wished 
the moment you crossed the gangway that I could have 
you for a luff. Mr. Sedley, you need not give yourself any 
more concern about the Agnes, except to dispose of the 
booty we shall capture. When can you join us, Mr. Leon- 
ard?” 

“I will be on board to-morrow morning with my traps,” 
I replied. 

“Good— we've no time to lose. I've heard something 
recently that will make your eyes snap when we get to sea. 




THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 19 

Come on board to-morrow and then we’ll get a few more 
men, and I’ll introduce you to your brother officers. They 
are on shore now, looking after the petticoats, and leave 
me to look after the schooner. Well, well, when they get 
to be as old as I am, they will know better. Thank the 
Lord I was never married.” 

“That is no reason why you should not have been,” re- 
plied Mr. Sedley, as he rose to return on shore. “Come, 
Leonard, don’t let the captain convert you to his heret- 
ical doctrines ” 

“The lad knows enough now, and so won’t need con- 
verting. Have another glass of wine? Well, then, good- 
by until to-morrow,” and in a short time after I had re- 
turned to the shore, I had enrolled myself as first lieuten- 
ant of the Agnes. 


2ft 


OCEAN liOVERS. 


CHAPTER III. 

THE CHASE. 

A week had passed since I joined the privateer, and 
learned the regular routine of my duties, and every one 
in the vessel was anxious to be off to try our luck on the 
ocean. The crew were daily exercised at the large guns, 
and let but the drum strike at any hour of the night, and in 
one minute’s time the men would be at their quarters with 
open ports and lighted matches, ready to meet an imag- 
inary enemy or one in reality. We numbered fifty-one 
men, besides the second and third lieutenants, a surgeon, 
boatswain, carpenter and gunner. 

They were nearly all Americans, excepting three or 
four that had sailed with me in the Fur Trader, and one 
of them I knew to be a Scotchman, and the others from 
Ireland. They were stout, brawny fellows, good-natured, 
excellent seamen, and it would -have been hard work to 
have found a crew more suitable for daring deeds or more 
anxious to accomplish them. 

The second and third lieutenants were young men, of 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


21 


good families, but a life of adventure was preferable to an 
indolent life on shore, and they had at an early age en- 
tered the navy as midshipmen, and resigned, to serve on 
board of privateers, when they found that the administra- 
tion intended to keep their country’s ships safe at the navy 
yards. In this they found too late that they were mistaken, 
but hoped to win some renown on board the Agnes. 

Our supplies were all on board, but still we remained 
at anchor, looking with wishful glances toward the ocean, 
and hearing of frequent arrivals at New York, of privateers 
and their rich cargoes. 

One morning Captain Mallet came on board and re- 
quested my presence in the cabin. I waited upon him and 
found that he was regaling himself with his favorite wine. 
He pushed the bottle toward me, and as he held his glass 
to the light, remarked : 

“You wonder, no doubt, at my remaining at anchor so 
long?” 

“I certainly thought we should have sailed before this.” 

“Aye, aye, I thought so myself, but there were diffi- 
culties in the way, and Sedley didn’t wish to run any risk.” 

“What was he afraid of?” I inquired. 

“Why, you see there has been a couple of ill-mannered 
sloops-of-war, bearing the English bunting, dodging off 
and on the coast, and Sedley thought he would wait until 
they had gone South, so that we could have a clear field to 
start with.” 


22 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


“Why not let us trust to our heels and a dark night? 
We are losing time here and the men are getting impa- 
tient.” 

“So I told Sedley; but he has received information this 
morning that the King’s cruisers have left the coast, and 
to-night we are to sail.” 

“This is good news. Once out of the harbor we can 
take care of ourselves.” 

“Yes, but I have better tidings for you. In a week’s 
time a large merchant ship is to sail from Jamaica, with 
a million of dollars in specie belonging to traders on the 
island and which they intend to invest in government se- 
curities in England. Now if we can meet her unaccom- 
panied by a man-of-war, our fortune is made.” 

“Can’t we give the fellow a long chase, and then over- 
take the merchantman before he reaches an English port?” 

“My own ideas on the subject, by the Lord Harry. 
You’ll do for a privateersman after some practice. Lord 
bless you, what pickings I’ve had in my lifetime.” 

“Were-you ever a privateering before?” I asked in sur- 
prise. 

“I was in a French letter of marque three years and 
have served in an English privateer against Spain four 
years longer, so I know all the ropes.” 

“Yet you are an American?” I said in surprise. 

“The best of Yankee blood flows in my veins, or did 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


23 


before I corrupted it by drinking so much wine, .a habit 
I learned in France, and in truth the practice is so agree- 
able that I have never broke myself of it. Yes, Pm a 
Yankee — a New Englander, if you like that better, but I 
have seen very little of the shore for the past ten years.” 

“As we are to sail to-night, I will take my leave and see 
things in good order for a start,” I replied, rising. 

“That’s right; duty before pleasure. About ten we shall 
trip anchor and drop down with the tide,” the captain an- 
swered, pushing aside his glass and proceeding to unroll 
a bundle of charts. 

In a few minutes it became noised about that we were 
to sail that night, and the men dropped the anxious, 
thoughtful look they had worn for a few days past, and 
proceeded to secure the spars and water casks with great 
alacrity. By sundown we were ready to weigh anchor, and 
as night drew on the men clustered in groups and looked 
toward the city which some were destined never to see 
again. 

About ten o’clock the tide began to ebb, and a light 
breeze stole gently off the land. The anchor was weighed, 
and under jib and main-sail we moved quietly along, with 
the schooner’s head pointing down the harbor. It was not 
so dark as we could have wished, but imagining the coast 
clear of the enemy we were not anxious on that account, 
and by twelve o’clock we had passed the outer light, hoisted 


24 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


our fore-sail, loosened the top-sail and boldly dashed to- 
ward the Gulf Stream. 

“Let the men keep a good watch, both day and night, 
Mr. Leonard,” said Captain Mallet, as he prepared to retire 
for the night. “We are never safe without sharp eyes are 
watching the horizon. I was cruising up the Mediterra- 
nean once when I narrowly escaped capture, by the look- 
outs falling asleep, but we managed to get clear, and ” 

“Vessel off the lee bow, sir,” shouted the'lookouts. 

We both sprang to the lee gangway, and by the faint 
starlight could see a large ship under easy sail, standing 
with her head off shore. 

“Let us luff up and stand on the wind for a while, Mr. 
Leonard,” the captain said calmly, after taking a look at 
the ship. “Brace the top-sail yard forward and haul aft 
the fore and main sheets. If he is an enemy he will follow 
us, and if he does not he is no prey for the Agnes.” 

The sails were trimmed as directed, and as the breeze 
had freshened we dashed along at good speed, sending the 
light spray over the clipper’s sharp bow, and heading di- 
rectly toward Cape Cod. 

We still watched the stranger, and in a few minutes 
lights were shown and then the heavy swinging of her 
yards proved that she saw us and was wearing round in 
pursuit. 

Captain Mallet followed her movements with his keen 
eyes and then turneil quietly to me, remarking: 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


25 


“That is no merchant ship — she handles her yards too 
lively for such a hope— neither is she a Yankee frigate, 
and I’ll bet a dollar against a sixpence that it’s one of those 
English cruisers that Sedley was so afraid of.” 

If we had any doubts on the subject they were soon dis- 
pelled, for the Englishman braced sharp on the wind 
and followed in our wake and the shrill whistles of the 
boatswain’s mates, piping the crew to make sail, could be 
distinctly heard, and as if by magic, reef after reef and sail 
after sail was added, until she looked like a huge moun- 
tain of snow, with the waves dashing at its base.' 

“She is after us in earnest, Mr. Leonard,” said Mallet, 
coldly. “Pipe all hands to quarters and load the guns! 
Be sure that Long Tom has a good charge. He will not 
remain long in this inactive state, and if he should hit our 
sticks we are lost.” 

There was no occasion to pipe the crew to quarters, for 
they were already at their stations, and but a short time 
was necessary to complete the loading. The midship gun 
was raised by means of screws and the muzzle turned aft 
until it could be brought to bear on the enemy. As soon 
as this was done I reported to the captain. 

“All right. When I rigged that gun I thought of such 
a situation as this, and you’ll see that I shall get repaid for 
my forethought. We are leaving him slowly, and he will 
soon let us know that he observes it. Set the gaff top- 


26 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


sail and fore-top-gallant sail and royal. We need all sail 
now to get clear of this fellow, and besides we can’t stand 
on this tack long without running ashore.” 

Sail was soon made, and while running up the gaff top- 
sail a bright flash illuminated the dark hull of the English- 
man, and the next instant a loud report followed and a 
ball whizzed over our heads and fell far in advance of us, 
ploughing up the water and sending the spray high in the 
air. 

“He is watching us sharply, and sees that we are mak- 
ing sail. Every shot that he fires costs him a foot of 
ground, and we are going two yards to his one. Keep 
her steady, man, and steer within half a point There he 
goes again.” 

Another gun was fired and this time the ball passed 
through the body of the main-sail and dropped under the 
lee bow, and an instant afterward another bow chaser 
was discharged, but the elevation was not sufficient, and 
the iron fell directly under the stern of the Agnes, and 
threw thei water over the deck. 

“There,” cried Captain Mallet, brushing the salt spray 
from his eyes, “the fellow that fired that gun will get two 
dozen to-morrow before breakfast, Jor his bad aim. But 
I’d rather he’d throw water in my face than have the iron 
strike the spars. Keep her away a couple of points, and 
when the enemy keeps off also, do you stand ready to try 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


27 


your luck with the midship gun. Be careful of your aim, 
for we have no shots to spare. Take your station, and 
when I say fire, take a good sight and let them have it. 
Over with you to the leeward, man, and steer from that 
side and mind you, don’t poke your head this way, or it will 
go flying faster than it ever went before.” 

I took my station at the breech of the long gun, de- 
pressed the muzzle slightly, and waited for the schooner to 
be kept away. The light craft rapidly obeyed her helm, 
and was soon skimming over the water with the wind free 
and the sheets slightly eased off. The Englishman saw 
the change as soon as made, and altered his course also. 
But, while they were trimming her sails, the Captain 
shouted : 

“Fire — cripple him if you can.” 

I rapidly glanced along the piece, gave it a little more 
elevation and then applied the match. A deafening roar, 
that for a few moments stunned me, followed, and the 
schooner trembled from masthead to kelson and then 
pitched heavily forward. I tried to follow the course of the 
heavy ball, but could not for the smoke, and I leaned 
against the gun agitated and pale, for my reputation as a 
gunner depended on that shot, not only with my com- 
mander and brother officers, but with the crew, who re- 
spect a man according to his abilities. 

“Well done, Mr. Leonard,” were the first words that I 


28 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


heard. “By Jove, you’ve carried away his foreyard in the 
slings, and I’m much mistaken if you!ve not wounded the 
head of his foremast. Look out for yourselves — here 
comes the reply.” 

Four or five rapid discharges were heard, and the iron 
hail flew about our ears, carrying away the small tapered 
spar on which the gaff top-sail was set, and making sad 
rents in the fore-topsail and royal. 

“I’m glad it’s no worse. Load up again, Mr. Leonard, 
and give him a parting shot. The fellow rounded to 
that time, and tried to give us a broadside. Some of his 
guns must have been unloaded by mistake, for only part 
of them were discharged. If we had received the whole 
of his tier, it’s doubtful whether we should have made much 
prize money this trip. He is keeping off again in pursuit. 
Give him one and bid him good-night,” shouted Mallet, 
after a rapid survey of the damage done on board. 

This time, with more confidence in my abilities, I took 
deliberate aim, as the enemy was keeping off to follow us. 
Another roar succeeded, but I sprang upon the rail and 
watched the effect of the shot. The sloop-of-war sud- 
denly come to the wind and made no further efforts to 
follow us. Her sails were observed to shake, and then over 
the lee side fell her fore-topmast, dragging her main top- 
gallant mast in the wreck. 

“A dollar to a sixpence you shot away the fellow’s wheel 




THE PKI V ATEEKSM AN. 29 

and tiller and before he could get the one between decks 
rigged, he has broached to and the head of the wounded 
foremast has given away. Secure the guns, Mr. Leonard, 
and reverse the position of the thirty-two. Pipe the watch 
below, and then step in, gentlemen, and take a glass of 
wine with me, in honor of our first escape. That fellow 
will hardly get his spars ready to-night to resume the 
chase.” 


30 


OCEAN KOVEKS. 


CHAPTER IV. 

THE CRUISE. 

The night passed without further alarm, and the next 
morning we repaired damages, and mended the torn sails. 
The wind was fair, and the schooner flew before it as 
though she had the wings of a bird. We still continued to 
exercise the men at the guns, and the crew had acquired 
all the discipline of a man-of-war. The gulf stream was 
crossed and we edged away to the southward to look for 
the merchant ship from Jamaica, loaded with gold. A re- 
ward was offered to the man who should discover her, and 
I was obliged to give orders that not more than two men 
at a time should be at the mast head. 

Two weeks passed, and yet we had not seen a sail since 
the night we had the affair with the Englishman. The 
weather was beautiful, with a light breeze and a warm 
sun, and our men amused themselves with catching dol- 
phin and then watching their dying agonies, and seeing 
the beautiful variegated colors their scales would assume 
as the sun flashed on their mute appeals for mercy. 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 31 

We were in the latitude of the Island of Jamaica, and 
daily were straining our eyes to get a sight of our intended 
prize, for since our encounter with a superior force we had 
assumed an air of boldness and confidence, and already 
looked upon a vessel that there was no certainty of our 
meeting as belonging of right to us. We were smoking 
our cigars, one afternoon, leaning languidly over the rail, 
watching bubbles as they floated past, when the Captain 
came on deck. 

"Dull work this, gentlemen. I’m afraid we shall not 
make enough to buy a bottle of wine this cruise, unless 
we are more fortunate.” 

“We are on good cruising ground, Captain,” I an- 
swered, “and must see something before many days.” 

“We are on ground where we are liable to meet with 
an enemy’s sloop-of-war and get more hard blows than I 
desire at my time of life. I have run risks enough, and 
now desire to make something for an old age. This war 
will not last long, so it’s my last chance.” 

“Where shall we cruise after we leave this ground?” 
I asked. 

“We’ll take a look up the Straits, and then run along 
the French coast and stop at Bordeaux for a few weeks. 
You have never been there?” 

“No, sir.” 

“You will like the place, especially if you have money in 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


your pockets. Many is the pleasant day I’ve spent in the 
city, and many a dollar have I thrown away at the faro 
table and in other vanities. But what is that near the edge 
of the horizon, about two points off the lee bow. If my 
eyes do not deceive me, and they never have, I should 
say that it was -a sail.” * 

“Sail ho!” cried the lookout at the foremast head. 

“You are late, man. I’ve seen the sail for the last five 
minutes. Keep her away about a point, and set the top- 
sail and topgallant sail. We’ll edge down and see what 
he is.” 

“Sail ho!” cried the sailor aloft. 

“This time you’ve got me. I only own to seeing one,” 
the Captain muttered, in a low tone, then elevating his 
voice, cried: 

“What do they look like, Bill?” 

“Too far off to tell, sir; but they are rising rapidly, and 
I should think they were standing this way.” 

By this time I had reached the cross-trees with a good 
glass and brought it to bear upon the strangers, and in- 
stantly became' convinced that we had met an enemy. 

“What do you think of them, Mr. Leonard?” asked the 
impatient Captain. 

“I think, sir, that we have met what we have so long 
sought for. There is an English merchantman and a 
sloop-of-war, and the latter appears to see us, for he has 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


33 


luffed up a point or two, and left his consort to keep on her 
course.” 

“That will do. Come down, and let’s see if we can’t 
give that fellow a wild goose chase.” 

As I reached the deck J) found that the course of the 
Agnes had again been altered, and we were standing 
along, hugging the wind as close as possible, so as to keep 
the weather gauge. To understand our position, it is nec- 
essary to say that we were running in toward the land, and 
the strangers were just coming out of port, and each had 
a five knot breeze from the northward. They had been 
steering about a west-nor’-west corner, making a free 
wind for an offing, and get to the westward to strike the 
northeast trades, while we were merely dodging about, 
out of sight of land, to fall in with some prizes. 

“Pipe the men to quarters, and see that every gun in the 
vessel is carefully loaded. We are approaching each other 
fast, and the sloop is trying to get the weather gauge.” 

“He does not know the Agnes, if he thinks to do that; 
we are lying a point and a half nearer -than he does,” I 
answered, after a short survey through the glass. 

We thus continued standing toward each other, the 
sloop-of-war’s yards braced sharp up and every drawing 
sail set. She evidently regarded us with suspicion, and 
was determined to satisfy her doubts. When she had got 
about two miles from us, we tacked and stood on the same 


34 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


course she was pursuing, but we were nearly half a mile 
to the windward. 

“Now we’ll try his superior sailing qualities. Keep her 
close to it,” the Captain said, turning to the man at the 
wheel, “and even let the top-sail lift. I want to eat into 
the wind.” 

By this means our headway was deadened, but in spite 
of that we worked to the windward, and by the time the 
enemy had got abeam of us we were out of reach of his 
longest guns, to the windward. 

“There goes the cross of St. George; show them the 
bunting; it may aggravate them, if nothing more,” said 
Mallet. 

The sight of our flag seemed to surprise the English- 
man, for he commenced signaling the convoy, and in a 
few minutes she kept off another point, and set top-mast 
and top-gallant studding sails. 

“Our friend has already taken the alarm, and has re- 
ceived orders to make the best of his way to England,, while 
the sloop intends to take us there also; but I think he will 
be disappointed,” observed the Captain, after he had 
watched the signals that passed. 

The crew collected in groups, and laughed and chatted 
as gayly as though they had been in a double banked 
frigate instead of a schooner that one broadside would 
have sent to the bottom; but they had confidence in their 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


35 


commander, and knew, that, while he was as brave as a 
lion, he would run no great risk, unless there was a chance 
for a fair fight with an adversary of our own caliber. 

“I’ll tell ye what the skipper intends to do,” said one 
of the men to a group of his messmates that surrounded 
him; “he is jest going to let the bloody Englishman chase 
us until night comes on and then he’ll square away for 
the other fellow, and overhaul him before he gets to Lon- 
don ” 

“Hear the fellow,” whispered the Captain to me, having 
overheard the remark; “he has stated the exact method I 
intend to take ” 

For an hour longer we stood on the same course as 
the sloop, and by that time the latter had drawn ahead 
of us about half a mile when he tacked, and endeavored to 
fetch to the windward of us. 

We also went about, and then *or the first time allowed 
the Agnes to have her own way in sailing. The wind had 
freshened, and like an arrow loosened from a bow did the 
clipper dash along, scarcely rising on a wave, but cutting 
it in two, and leaping from sea to sea like some powerful 
animal springing from rock to rock in search of prey. 
Half an hour’s sailing convinced us of our superiority, 
but the Englishman continued the pursuit with dogged ob- 
stinacy, and fearful that he would give it up, the Captain 
had recourse to his old trick of keeping the schooner luffed 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


up into' the wind and the sails shaking. By this means we 
allowed the enemy to gain on us sufficient to encourage 
him to continue the chase, hoping to get near enough to 
cripple -us with his bow chasers. 

By sunset the merchant ship was out of sight, the 
sloop about a mile and a half astern, and off our lee quarter. 
The night set in squally, with slight showers of rain. This 
was favorable to us, and as it grew dark, we took the bear- 
ings of our pursuer, and waited patiently until he should 
be hid from our sight. While waiting for that, we gradu- 
ally increased our distance from him by keeping the sails 
a good rap full, and by nine o’clock he was not to be 
seen. During a squall we kept off more before the wind, 
extinguished the lights on board, set the huge square sail, 
and bounded like a rocket almost directly across the 
Englishman’s path. This was a bold stroke, but the Cap- 
tain knew that his only hope of overhauling the convoy 
was by adopting such a plan, and he succeeded. 

By the time the squall had passed we were miles to the 
leeward, while the sloop kept on his course, expecting to 
get a sight of us every moment; when daylight came he 
found that he had been chasing a phantom, and he resumed 
his course toward England, keeping a bright lookout for 
his missing enemy. 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


37 


CHAPTER V. 

THE PRIZE. 

The wind held good during the night, and the next 
morning many an anxious eye glanced eagerly around the 
horizon to get the first glimpse of the chase; but nothing 
but a few white seabirds, whose glancing wings looked 
like a vessel a long distance off, could be discerned, and 
more than one false alarm was occasioned by the too 
eager men’s mistaking them for the sail of a ship. 

The day passed, and still we kept our course, and an- 
other night might succeed without interruption. At day- 
break the men again took their stations at the mast-head, 
and this time with success. 

“Sail, ho!” cried one, as soon as he reached the cross- 
trees. 

There 'was a moment of suspense as I asked: 

“Where away?” 

“About one point off the lee bow, sir.” 

By this time the news of a sail’s being in sight had 
brought the Captain and crew on deck, anxious to get a 
glimpse of the stranger. 


89 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


“Ah,” chuckled Mallet, “I thought when I hauled up on 
a wind yesterday morning, I should but follow your 
course, and I think I was right, for Fll bet a sixpence to a 
dollar it’s the convoy of the sloop ” 

“I hope so, sir. She is a merchantman, undoubtedly; 
but we can hardly expect to find her unarmed. See, as the 
mist clears away, you can make her out quite distinctly.” 

“Aye, aye, there is no doubt but she carries a few pop 
guns, but we’ll soon stop them from barking. Let the 
men get their breakfast, Mr. Leonard ; by the time they are 
through with it we shall be ready to go into action.” 

The crew were piped to their morning meal, but, except- 
ing a drink of coffee, the breakfast went untasted, and in 
a few minutes the mess-dishes were cleared away, and the 
men ready for action. 

At eight bells we hoisted our flag and fired one of our 
small lee guns as a signal to heave to and show her colors. 
A few minutes elapsed, and with the firing of a weather 
gun as a signal of defiance, up went the English blood- 
red ensign at her peak, and on her quarter deck clustered 
a number of passengers armed with guns, prepared to de- 
fend their property to the last extremity. 

Captain Mallet calmly scrutinized all their movements 
through his glass, and as he saw the resistance they were 
prepared to make he laughed scornfully. 

“Now look at that fellow — he expects we are going to 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


s 9 

run down to him and fight broadside to broadside, instead 
of staying where we are and making him douse that flag 
by the use of one gun ; and after we capture him he’ll call us 
a set of cowards, and say it was not a fair fight. Well, 
well, we can then afford to be charitable. Clear away the 
long gun, and let’s see if we can’t make some impression 
on him.” 

The gun was ready shotted, and by brailing up the fore- 
sail we had a fair chance of a long game of bowls. Even 
with this sail taken iir our progress through the water was 
superior to the enemy’s, and while they had all sail set, yet 
they evidently despised us too much to make any extra 
efforts to escape. 

“I’ll fire the first gun, Mr. Leonard, and will bet a bottle 
of wine that I sweep his quarterdeck with one shot.” 

“Done; and if you do that I’ll see if I cannot touch him 
with the second.” 

Mallet ranged the gun to suit his fancy, and when he' 
had elevated it sufficient, fired. I watched the effects of the 
ball through the glass, and noted it strike the sail, throw 
the splinters high into the air, and then tear its way through 
the mainsail and fall into the >sea. 

“I’ve won the bet, Captain; for see, there is half a dozen 
yet on the quarter-deck, and they do not seem disposed to 
retire.” 

“They are too confounded at the effects of the shot. 




40 OCEAN ROVERS. 

That thirty-two is something they did not expect.” 

The Englishman replied to our compliment by dis- 
charging her four six-pounders one after the other; but 
they fell short by a dozen rods, and once more the mid- 
ship gun was loaded and discharged. The shot struck 
her quarter and forced its way through the ship, creating 
dismay and terror in the hearts of those who but a few 
minutes before were laughing at the idea of a Yankee 
schooner attacking an English merchantman. 

“That last shot has decided him. He is squaring away 
and is going to make a running fight of it,” I observed to 
the Captain and officers. 

“Let him square away, and be hanged! Does he think 
that will save him?” growled the skipper, still busy loading 
the gun. 

The crew paused a moment from their work, and gave 
three ringing cheers, that were heard on board the enemy, 
who only hastened their movements as they listened, and 
then piled on the studding-sails alow and aloft, to endeavor 
to escape us. 

This was our worst point of sailing, yet a few minutes 
showed us that we could still run under short sail and keep 
near enough to him to do all the damage that was neces- 
sary to cause the enemy to surrender. An occasional dis- 
charge of the long gun, at intervals of five or ten minutes, 
soon produced the result we calculated on, and in less than 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


41 


half an hour after she had squared away, the flag of En- 
gland was hauled down and the vessel brought to the 
wind. Again did our crew cheer wildly, and with the guns 
all ready for action in case of treachery, we ran along- 
side and hailed, ordering them to send a boat on board 
with the captain. 

A sullen assent was given, and in a few minutes a reg- 
ular John Bull looking customer landed on deck, and was 
conducted to Mallet, who received him in state. 

“I am happy to see you, sir, on board the Agnes; may 
I ask what your cargo consists of?” 

“Rum and sugar,” answered the Englishman gruffly. 

“Have you anything in the shape of gold or silver on 
board, Captain?” asked Mallet, in a most bland manner. 

There was a momentary struggle in the Englishman’s 
mind as to what he should say — whether speak the truth 
or tell a lie. At last he answered : 

“What right have you to question me, and stop my ves- 
sel on the ocean?” 

“The power that the United States Congress grants to 
all vessels of marque, and I question you because we are 
the strongest. Had we not been so, you would not have 
been here.” 

“Spike that long gun and I’ll whip you in five minutes,” 
answered the Englishman fiercely. 

Mallet laughed scornfully, but did not deign to reply 
to the bravo, but said : 


42 


OCEAft ROYERS. 


“You have not answered me, whether there is money 
on board your ship?” 

“No.” 

“Are you sure, sir?” 

“Yes” 

“Mr. Leonard, let the second lieutenant take this gentle- 
man’s boat and go on board with a prize crew. Secure all 
the prisoners and put them where they will be safe, and then 
proceed to search for a million dollars that I know is on 
board, notwithstanding this person says to the contrary. 
Will you come in and have a glass of wine with me, sir?” 
Mallet added in a lower tone to the Englishman. 

“No, I’ll not drink with the enemies of my country.” 

“As you please. May I ask you how many persons 
there are on board your ship?” 

“Twenty-four.” 

“Five of them are passengers?” 

“Yes.” 

“Residents of Jamaica, bound to London?” 

“Yes.” 

“And each one has two hundred thousand dollars, which 
they intend to invest in the English funds. Am I right?” 

“Where did you get your information?” 

“That’s nothing to do with the question. Am I right?“ 

“I shall not answer.” 

“Is not the money in the run, packed in sugar hogs- 

heads?” 


43 






THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 

A wild stare from the Englishman was the only reply. 

“Isn’t the money in the run of your ship?” 

“I refuse to answer any such question.” 

“I do not require you to, sir. Mr. Leonard, take a boat’s 
crew and go on board, and knock off the heads of the hogs- 
heads in the run, and bring the money on board. Take a 
dozen men with you if you wish.” 

I needed no second order, and, selecting twelve good 
hands, was soon on board, and then for the first time saw 
the damage our shot had done. Splinters were lying 
around in profusion, while whole planks had been torn 
from the deck, stanchions carried away, and near the 
long-boats two poor fellows were carefully laid, badly 
wounded. 

I instantly sent the boat back to the privateer, with 
orders to bring the surgeon, and then turned to pay my 
respects to the passengers, who had been disarmed, but 
still were on deck upon their promise to make no further 
resistance. Poor fellows, even then they could hardly 
comprehend that the United States possess men bold 
enough to fit out vessels, and capture English ships, and 
as I announced my rank they curled their lips with dis- 
dain. I made no remark that was likely to wound their 
feelings; but, after seeing what Seymour, the second lieu- 
tenant, had done toward securing the prisoners, gave or- 
ders to the men to enter the run and stave the casks of 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


44 

sugar, and search each one for kegs of specie. Then the 
passengers began to exhibit signs of alarm. 

‘‘You will not dare, sir,” said one, “to commit such an 
outrage on our property. If you do, beware of the venge- 
ance of Great Britain, for she will not be trifled with.” 

“England and the United States are at war, and we 
are bound as citizens of the Great Republic to injure your 
country as much as possible; and our captain thinks there 
is no better way than to transfer the million of gold you 
have on board to the Agnes privateer,” I answered. 

“Freebooters would be a more appropriate name,” mut- 
tered one. 

“Pardon me if I differ from you,” I replied, good-hu- 
moredly. “We wage war only against the English flag, 
and the kind of gentlemen you mention make no dis- 
tinction between nations.” 

The man bit his lips and made no reply. 

“But surely, sir, you’ll not rob us of our hard-earned 
gains, even if you find money on board. I’ve always heard 
that the Americans were generous. Show that the report 
is true by suffering us to continue on our voyage,” said 
the most gentlemanly man of the party. 

“I have not the power, sir, to do that, and even if I 
had I should not consent. Ah, my men have found some- 
thing,” I cried, as the sailors raised a cheer in the cabin. 

The passengers turned pale, and the next instant two 















THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


45 


strong men rolled a small keg up the cabin stairs, and 
landed it on deck. 

“What have you here, boys?” I asked, as the men bathed 
in perspiration, followed. 

“I should think it was money, sir; by the way in which 
it was stowed in the cask of sugar and by its heft. Lift it, 
sir, if you can.” 

“I have no desire to do that. To the gangway with it, 
lads, and lower it into the boat. Be careful.” 

“Aye, aye, sir, we’ll be careful, no fear; but there’s an- 
other coming, stowed in the same cask.” 

“Will you allow me to have a few words with you, sir?” 
inquired the polite person I before referred to. 

“Certainly, sir — speak on.” 

“I acknowledge that there is gold in those kegs; but, sir, 
they belong to us passengers, and are private property. I 
am authorized to say by my friends in misfortune that we 
are willing to divide with you. Take six of the kegs con- 
taining five hundred thousand dollars, and leaye us an 
equal amount.” 

“Do you think that an English armed vessel would 
have done the same?” 

“I hope they would for the honor of their country ” 

“I also hope they would, and if ever I hear of such a case, 
the very next vessel I meet shall be respected* and suffered 
to depart unharmed.” 


46 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


“But why not commence now. It will go a great ways 
toward reconciling the differences between the two coun- 
tries, if, after our arrival, we should mention your cour- 
tesy.” 

“Pardon me, sir, if I do not see the great advantage of 
such an act, and I think a few millions taken from the 
pockets of your countrymen will be the means of bringing 
about a peace sooner than allowing them to remain. Have 
you anything more to offer?” 

“No, sir, Pve done. But beware of the vengeance of 
England for this outrage.” 

I laughed, and walked to the cabin just as another keg 
of specie was rolled on deck, and once more the crew 
broke forth with loud cheers. 

As fast as they were brought up we struck them into the 
boats, and took them on board the Agnes, where Mallet 
carefully examined them by knocking out the heads of 
the kegs, and feasting his eyes and those of the men on 
the golden contents. Guineas, doubloons and the other 
broad pieces were stowed closely in the iron-bound kegs, 
and after satisfying himself that we had got the entire 
amount they were headed up and put away. 

Before dark we took what articles we required from 
the ship, including a large supply of rum and sugar, and 
then, taking a few volunteers from the crew, we transferred 
the passengers to the Agnes, and sent half a dozen of our 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


47 


own brave fellows on board, with Seymour, to navigate the 
ship into port. 

The second lieutenant did not relish the duty, but the 
rum and sugar was too valuable a cargo not to run some 
risk, and after receiving a few instructions from the cap- 
tain, relative to the best method of avoiding cruisers, he 
bid us good-by, and we parted company, each crew cheer- 
ing until we were too far from each other to be heard any 
longer. 


48 


OCEAN KOVEKS. 


CHAPTER VI. 

THE SURPRISE. 

The Agnes bounded lightly over the waters on her 
course toward Bordeaux; but when we got within two 
days’ sail of that port we spoke a French ship, and they 
informed us that two or three English men-of-war were 
off the coast to intercept a number of American privateers 
that had run in for refuge, and so closely were they block- 
aded that it was extremely doubtful if they could escape. 

O’n learning this Mallet sighed for his wine, and then 
determined to run further north, and even enter the En- 
glish channel in search of a prize. We were startled at 
first at the audacity of the attempt; but under the reason- 
ing of the captain soon became^ reconciled to trying our 
luck, and bearding the lion in his den. 

In a few days’ time we made the Lizard, at the entrance 
of the English channel, but saw nothing that was worthy 
of capture, excepting a few fishermen, whom Mallet on no 
account would allow to be disturbed, as he knew if the 
alarm was once given that a Yankee privateer were in those 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN.- 


49 


waters John Bull would be in arms at once, and scour the 
ocean with his cruisers in search of us. 

As we had the British flag flying at our masthead, the 
different coasters we met, of course, imagined we were the 
same as themselves, and showed no signs of fear even 
when we ran alongside, and made inquiries of the where- 
abouts of cruisers. At the close of a warm afternoon, when 
a light breeze came rippling off the French coast, we spoke 
an English collier, and made some inquiries. 

“That’s a powerful fast schooner you’ve: got there, dap- 
tain,” said the skipper of the collier, as he surveyed the 
hull and spars of th£ Agnes. 

“I need something fast for the service I’m in,” answered 
Mallet, who looked and dressed like an Englishman, and 
could give his tongue a peculiar cockney accent, well cal- 
culated to deceive even a Londoner. 

“I thought you belonged to the government,” answered 
the collier; “I can always tell a king’s craft the instant I 
clap my, eyes on her.” 

“You wouldn’t be much of a sailor if you couldn’t,” 
answered Mallet. 

“Have you seen anything of the Yankees in your 
cruise?” inquired the skipper. 

“No; they take good care not to come out of port when 
there’s a prospect of meeting British sailors,” answered 
Mallet, with a chuckle. 




50 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


“Why, .1 wouldn’t be afraid to back my old craft here 
against one of their sloops-of-war; they don’t know how 
to fight.” 

“Of course not,” replied Mallet; then he added in a lower 
tone : “You beggar, if you were but a hundred miles from 
land I would soon stop your impudence.” 

“Where are all the channel cruisers?” asked Mallet, 
after a moment’s pause. 

“They are in port, I suppose, as they know there is not 
much use beating about here, and nothing to pick up. 
I’ve not seen a sloop-of-war for a month, and yesterday 
there was occasion for one.” 

“What occasion was there for one yesterday?” 

“Well, ye see, I spoke the ship Queen, from China, with 
a load of silks and tea. They had made a long passage, and 
were short of provisions and water; besides, some of the 
crew were sick, and so she was not more than half manned. 
I let her have some water and other things, but I couldn’t 
spare any men.” 

“I suppose she has reached the Downs by this time?” 
asked Mallet, carelessly. 

“No, she went into Falmouth this morning, as I was 
in company with her all night.” 

“Then she is safe enough. Good-by ; I’ve got to run into 
Falmouth with dispatches from the admiral; do you know 
whether there is a man-of-war in there or not?” 




THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 61 

“They very seldom go in there ; if you want to see one 
you had better go to Portsmouth .” 

“I don’t wish to see one, thank you,” answered Mallet, 
and we parted company. 

“Did you hear what he said, Mr. Leonard?” said the 
captain. 

“Quite distinctly, sir.” 

“And do you know that we must have that ship this 
very night?” 

“I suspected that such was your intention.” 

“You have guessed right. Her cargo will be worth 
thousands of dollars in the United States, and we must 
make a bold push to get her. There lies Falmouth almost 
ten miles off her weather-bow. By dark we can beat up 
under easy sail and be off the harbor; about midnight we’ll 
send in two boats’ crews, well armed, and take her without 
the lossi of a man?’ 

“And, of course, you’ll give me the command of the 
boats, sir?” 

“Certainly; your rank entitles you to lead the expedition, 
and your prudence and bravery is a sufficient guarantee 
that it will be successful. But come into the cabin, and 
let us look over a plan of the harbor I have.” 

I bowed to the compliment the captain conferred upon 
me, and followed him into the cabin. 

“Here is a chart of the harbor; you observe that on your 


52 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


right in entering is the castle of Pendennis, while here at 
the left, situated on rising ground, is another fortress. The 
last one is of no account, unless it is daylight, while Pen- 
dennis can blow a ship out of water, either in entering or 
clearing the port. When you go in with the boats keep 
well over on the right bank, and pull carefully until you 
bring the lights of Pendennis and the other fortress in a 
line. When that is done you will be close on to the anchor- 
age. I need not tell you how to distinguish an East India- 
man from a coaster. Do you understand the plan of the 
harbor?” 

“Perfectly, sir; and am impatient for the moment to 
arrive when I can start.” 

“Don’t be in a hurry, Mr. Leonard; there have been 
more mistakes made by people being in a hurry to strike 
a blow than from any other cause. Pick out your men, 
and then let them get their boats in readiness. * It is now 
six o’clock, and by eight it will be dark. Let’s have a glass 
of wine on the success of the expedition.” 

We drank success to the Agnes, and then I went on 
deck and selected my crew. They all pressed forward to 
volunteer, but I could take but sixteen, and four of those 
had been with me in the Fur Trader, and I knew would 
follow wherever I should lead. The boatswain took charge 
of the second cutter, and as night drew on we stood along 
under easy sail, and yet worked our way to the windward, 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


53 


By eleven o’clock the lights in the town had nearly all 
been extinguished, anc$ heaving the privateer to under the 
shadow of the high land we hoisted out the boats and 
called away the crew. The men stepped in with their cut- 
lasses by their sides, but Mallet would not allow a sailor to 
carry firearms, fearful of giving an alarm. 

“The boats are all ready, sir,” said the boatswain, com- 
ing aft to where! I stood conversing with the captain. 

“Very well, Mr. Junk,” replied Mallet; “take your place 
and be ready to shove off.” 

“Aye, aye, sir,” answered the old fellow ; “and the sooner 
we are off the better I shall like it.” 

“Leonard,” said the captain, leading me aft, “Pve known 
you but a short time, yet during that period I have learned 
to love you as I would a son, if I had ever been so unlucky 
as to have married and had one. It is on that account 
I wish to again caution you to be careful of your safety 
and run no risk, for if anything happens to you I should 
never forgive myself for allowing you to go on this ex- 
pedition. If the coast is not clear, return, for we have a 
large sum of money on board, more than sufficient to 
make us comfortable for the remainder of our lives; but if 
you carry the Indiaman, slip the cable and make sail with 
as little noise as possible; you have a chart, and know 
how to steer to get out of the harbor without difficulty. 
Good-by, now, and God bless you.” 


54 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


He squeezed my hand as he spoke, and turned away, 
but I could see that he meant what he said, and without 
a word in reply I entered the boat alongside and pushed 
off. The oars were muffled so as to make no sound, and 
in a few minutes we lost sight of the privateer, and en- 
tered the harbor. 

The second cutter followed a short distance astern, and 
when I had got the lights in a line, I bid the men lay on 
their oars and wait for the other boat to come up. 

“Here we are, Mr. Junk,” I said to that worthy, as he 
came alongside,, “and as we are in an enemy’s port I need 
not caution you not to use those pipes of yours, thinking 
that you are on board of the Agnes.” 

“But these fellows won’t know how to go to work un- 
less I pipe them to board when we reach the ship,” he 
answered, in the same low tone. 

“There is no danger of that; on no account blow a blast; 
it would be as bad as the firing. of a pistol, and would 
bring a flight of hornets about our ears. Do you see any- 
thing of the shipping?” 

“No, sir; I’ve been straining my eyes to get a glimpse 
of something in that line, but can’t make anything out.” 

“There’s a dark hull off here, sir,” said my coxswain, 
pointing in a different direction from the way we were 
heading. 

“You are right, Jim; and as she is lying outside of the 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


65 


rest of the vessels she must be the Indiaman. Mr. Junk, 
do you see her?” 

“Yes, sir; I sees her now.” 

“Then board on the larboard side, and I’ll take the star- 
board. Loosen your cutlasses, lads, and pull carefully; no 
noise, if you wish plenty of prize money. Give way !” 

With oars carefully dipped into the water, as though 
they feared to make a ripple, the cutters glided on without 
noise. As we approached, the large hull of a ship loomed 
up, and now, certain that it was the one we were in search 
of, we kept on, and without being hailed, reached her side. 
Not a sound came from the deck, and suffering the oars 
to hang by straps that had been prepared, we scrambled 
up the channels of the ship and stood on deck, just as the 
boatswain and his party came up the other side. 

Still we could see no one. So, carefully forming the 
men in case of a surprise, the boatswain and myself com- 
menced an examination, to see if there was any person on 
deck. While groping about, Mr. Junk suddenly stumbled 
and fell. 

“What in thunder is you about?” cried a strange voice; 
Don’t come any of your games over me.” 

Junk raised his cutlass and it was about to descend, 
when I caught his arm and made a sign. He compre- 
hended me, and the next instant we threw ourselves on 
the body of the man and in spite of his struggles thrust a 


• ; v w % /: > : r : $ ' - ; • t 


66 OCEAN ROYERS. 

piece of sail-cloth in his mouth and bound his limbs with 
stout pieces of marline. 

“Get a light from the binnacle, Mr. Junk, but be careful 
and not let it be seen from the shore,” I whispered to the 
old salt, who even then was trying to crowd more pieces 
of cloth into the fellow’s mouth. 

The boatswain did as directed, and soon returned with 
the lamp, carefully shaded by his pea-jacket. I allowed a 
few rays to fall upon the face of the prisoner, and saw that 
he was an English custom-house officer. He looked at us 
with surprise and anger. 

“My man,” I said, stooping down and whispering in his 
ear, “I want a little information from you, and your good 
treatment will depend upon whether it is correct or not. I 
am going to take the gag from your mouth, but at the 
least attempt to raise an alarm, this man will plunge his 
cutlass into your throat. Do^you understand?” 

A sullen nod of his head was all the answer he could 
give; but I d'eemed that sufficient, and Junk, taking his 
station with the point of his sword at the prisoner’s throat, 
I removed the canvas. 

“Now answer me truly, what ship is this?” 

“The Yankee ship Havre.” 

“How came it here?” 

“One of our cruisers captured her aifew days since, and 
sent her in here.” 




THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 57 

“Where was she from when taken?” 

“She had loaded at Bordeaux for the United States, and 
thought to run by our sloops-of-war, but she got caught.” 

“Is her cargo still on board? Beware how you attempt 
to deceive me.” 

“There has been but little of it taken out, and that was 
done by the officers of the cruiser that sent her in ; it was 
too good an opportunity for them to supply their mess 
with wine and brandy.” 

“Where is the American crew that was taken with 
her?” I asked. 

“They are still on board, confined in the forecastle.” 

“How many of them?” 

“Twenty-five, sir, besides the captain and passengers, 
who are in the cabin, but were to be sent to Dartmoor 
castle to-morrow.” 

“How many passengers are there on board?” 

“Only two, sir; one lady and her servant.” 

“Do you know what her name is?” 

“I think they call her Seedley, or some such name, but 
I am not sure. She is an American, I believe, but has 
been some time in France.” 

“Is it not Sedley?” I asked, almost dreading to hear 
him say no. 

“Yes, sir, I think that is the name. She is very hand- 
some, and two or three of the officers of the sloop-of- 


58 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


war that captured the ship offered to marry her, but she 
refused them .” 

“Now tell me how many Englishmen there are on board, 
and be sure you tell the truth.” 

“There is only a midshipman in the cabin, who has 
charge of the ship, three custom-house officers and nine 
sailors. They are all unarmed and asleep in the steerage.” 

“I am obliged to you for your information. Now suffer 
us once more to put this gag in your mouth, and then rest 
here in quietness for a short time. Junk/'' I cried, turning 
to the boatswain, after he had stuffed the poor fellow’s 
mouth full of canvas, “did you know that Mr. Sedley’s 
daughter was on board, and that we must not only take 
her, but the ship with us?” 

“I expected as much, sir; but I’d rather have the brandy 
than the woman.” 

“Pshaw!” I cried, pettishly, “you are a person of no 
taste.” 

“Perhaps not, sir^but I can tell good liquor from bad 
by the taste.” 

“I didn’t mean that, Junk; but now to business. Take 
the light and lead the way to the steerage; we must res- 
cue the crew at once, while I’ll look after the officers. Be 
careful and put the men over each sleeper with drawn cut- 
lasses to strike if they make any resistance or noise. Our 
safety depends on giving no alarm to the castle.” 




THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 59 

“Trust me, sir, for managing them; I’ve done such 
things afore,” the boatswain whispered. 

We led the way to the steerage, and I saw Junk descend 
the steps with part of the men, while two others were 
placed as lookouts, to give notice if any boats approached, 
and two others were stationed at the cabin door. When 
all were ready for action I entered the cabin, and by the 
light that hung from the ceiling looked around for the 
state-room occupied by the officer. Even as I glanced 
over the furniture I saw garments used by females. A 
bonnet, gloves, shawls and on the sofa a small, delicate 
pair of shoes proved that the owner was well gifted in the 
shape and size of her foot, even if she had no other charms 
to boast of. But that was no time to ruminate on such in- 
tricate subjects, and I withdrew my thoughts from the 
owner and commenced a search for the midshipman. 
There were six state-rooms in the cabin, besides a large one 
that overlooked the deck, usually occupied by the captain 
of a packet-ship. Drawing a pistol, which Mallet made 
no objections to my taking, although he would not trust 
the crew with such noisy weapons, I laid my hand on the 
door of the last mentioned room, carefully opened it, and 
entered. The light was sufficient to show me in an instant 
that I had made a mistake, and I was about to beat a hur- 
ried retreat, when a soft, sweet voice inquired: 

“Is that you, Minnie?” 


60 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


I made no answer, but still carefully moved toward the 
door, hoping to get it shut before she could awaken suffi- 
cient to ask another question. In this iSvas mistaken. 

“Why don’t you answer, Minnie? What are you doing 

up at this time of Heavens, a man in my room 1” she 

cried wildly, and then I caught sight of a form clothed 
in white suddenly assume a sittting position. I feared to 
hear her commence screaming, but to make all sure I 
sprang toffier side and placed a? hand over her mouth, and 
with the other grasped her arm and prevented her mov- 
ing. 

“Miss Sedley,” I whispered, almost unconscious of what - 
I said, “my dear Miss Sedley, don’t be alarmed; I won’t 
hurt you. I am here to save you. I am your father’s friend. 

I know you. Don’t make a noise, or you’ll ruin every- 
thing,” and some other nonsense I uttered, which I can’t 
recollect now. 

She did not answer me; in fact, she could not, for I took 
good care not to let a sound escape her mouth; but she 
looked at me in surprise, and by the dim light I could 
see that she was deadly pale with fright, and her arm and 
body trembled violently. Fearful that she would faint, I 
again attempted to console and reassure her. 

“Will you, Miss Sedley, promise not to speak above 
your breath, if I will release you. I am here to set you 
free — to take you to your mother and father, who have 
sent me expressly to find you ” 







































. 

. 



















































THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


61 


The latter was rather on the fibbing order, but I thought 
I could explain some other time, and make it all right. 
At any rate, that quieted her, and she motioned for me to 
give her a chance to speak. This I rather reluctantly con- 
sented to, but I thought Junk must have secured the crew 
by that time, so the greatest danger was over. I slowly 
released her, but stood ready to clap a stopper on her 
mouth the instant she commenced making a noise. 

“Now, sir, how came you here?” she asked, rather 
louder than I wished, and in a haughty manner. 

“Lower, if you please, Miss Sedley,” I whispered. “My 
name is Henry Leonard ; I am first lieutenant on board the 
Agnes, a privateer belonging to your father. She now 
lies off the harbor, and is waiting for me to bring an En- 
glish ship out that we had determined on capturing. I ac- 
cidentally came aboard of this one, and, finding that she 
was an American vessel, and that you were here, resolved 
to secure this one instead. Are you satisfied, madam?” 

“No, sir, I am not, but I have heard of you, and of my 
father’s vessel, the Agnes, and your story may be correct. 
Now leave my state-room instantly.” 

“But first tell me where the officer sleeps, and also prom- 
ise not to raise an alarm, no matter what you may hear.” 

“The midshipman sleeps in the last state-room on the 
left-hand side of the cabin, the late captain of the ship in 
the one opposite. I shall say nothing, but I shall lock my 


62 


OCEAN KOVEIiS. 


door after you, and not trust it to my servant. Will you 
go, sir?” 

“Yes, madam, after asking your pardon for this intru- 
sion,” I answered. 

“I will think about granting it. Go !” 

Without another word I left the room, and the instant 
the door was closed I heard the lock turned with nervous 
haste. 


THE PHI V ATEEESM AN. 


63 


CHAPTER VII. 

THE HAIL. 

As I again entered the cabin I saw two of the privateer’s 
crew standing with their drawn cutlasses near the door. 

“We thought something had happened, sir,” they said, 
“ and so came to look for you. Mr. Junk has already se- 
cured the men below, and now awaits your orders.” 

“Tell him to liberate the crew confined in the forecastle, 
and then quietly to loosen the sails. Two of you stay here 
with me,” I replied. 

One of the men left to convey the orders, while the 
others followed me to the state-room of the officer. I 
opened the door and laid my hand on the sleeping man’s 
shoulder. He started at the touch and anxiously ex- 
claimed: 

“Well, steward, what’s the matter? It’s not daylight yet, 
is it?” 

“It is not daylight, sir,” I replied, “but I have other news 
for you. You are my prisoner.” 

“In that you are most damnably mistaken, my friend,” 


64 


OCEAN HOVERS. 


replied the officer, springing from his berth, and attempt- 
ing to reach a pair of pistols near his head. 

“Your resistance is useless, my friend,” I cried, as I 
drew him toward me and prevented his accomplishing 
what he strove to reach. “Do you not see that my men 
have possession of the ship? Your crew are prisoners as 
well as yourself.” 

“And to whom must I surrender, sir?” he askedj glaring 
at me fiercely. 

“I am the lieutenant of a privateer now outside of the 
harbor.” 

“An American privateer?” he cried with dismay. 

“Yes, sir.” 

“And was that your vessel off the harbor just before 
dark?” 

“That was the Agnes, an American privateer.” 

“Fool that I am,” he cried bitterly. “I thought it was 
the English cutter Teazer, on a cruise, and paid no atten- 
tion to the ship’s safety. Had I but known you were a 
Yankee it would have cost you dear before I yielded. Now 
I am ruined and disgraced. But stay. You can never hope 
to take the ship out of the harbor. The castle of Penden- 
nis will sink you before you can get fifty rods. Leave 
the ship and Pll give no alarm until your party are safe.” 

“Thank you, sir, for your kindness. Every chance has 
been considered, and the attempt will be made let it cost 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


65 


what it will. Now for your own case. Will you promise 
to give no alarm while we are passing the fort?” 

“No, sir; I’ll promise no such thing. I’m an English- 
man and am bound to save my honor if possible. I re- 
fuse to promise.” 

“Then, sir, you’ll pardon me if I confine you to your 
state-room. There is no window in the room, and with 
the door fastened I’ll defy you,” and with some slight show 
of force I shoved the young fellow into the room and 
locked the door. 

“You’ll repent of this, sir,” he shouted fiercely. I made 
him no reply, but turned apd found a stranger before me, 
regarding the proceedings with surprise. 

“You were the late master of this ship?” I asked, hur- 
riedly. 

“I was, sir. My name is Manly.” 

“Captain Manly,” I cried, “I have no time to lose by 
giving explanations. Your ship is now in charge of an 
American privateer’s crew, and we are going to make an 
attempt to run her out of port. Can I count upon your 
assistance?” 

“Or my life, sir,” he cried eagerly, grasping my hand. 
“Anything to save my ship. Command me in any way.” 

“Then follow me, sir. I have already lost time,” and 
without more words I led the way to the deck. 

The boatswain had not been idle. The top-sails had been 


66 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


loosened and were sheeted home, the jibs and spanker 
ready, and he but waited my orders to cut away the cable 
or unshackle it. 

“Let me take charge of the cable, lieutenant,” said 
Manly. “I will bend a hawser on the chain, and let the 
ship hang by that until you are ready to cut away. This 
evening I saw a shackle forward the windlass; and as the 
cable is new, there will be no difficulty in punching the bolt 
out, and then lowering the chain into the water without 
noise.” 

“Well thought of, Captain Manly. I leave it in your 
hands. Take some of your own men, as I see they are 
released, but be cautious about making a noise.” 

“Pll be careful, sir, never fear,” he answered, going for- 
ward. 

A light, four knot breeze blew directly out of* the harbor, 
but it was starlight and I knew that the only way to escape 
would be by assuming an air of boldness while passing 
the castle. If the sentries were asleep so much the better, 
but if awake and hailed, I had a reply in my mind. 

“Now, then, Mr. Junk,” I cried, “up with the top-sails 
and set topgallant sails, but no confusion or songs.” 

“Let me give one pipe, sir, just to stir the men up.” 

“Not a pipe, Junk — wait until you are once more on 
board the Agnes.” 

“Well, sir, I must say it’s d d hard, but I suppose it’s 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


67 


just. Here goes for hoisting, any how,” and Junk rolled 
along to where the men were collected and gave the or- 
ders. 

In a quarter of an hour all three topsails were mast- 
headed and the topgallant sails set I braced the foreyard 
to port so as to give the ship’s head a sheer in toward the 
castle — for I had determined to run in as close as possible, 
in case I was watched — and the next instant word was 
brought me that Manly was ready to cut the hawser, the 
only thing that held the ship. Placing a good man at the 
wheel, I gave the orders to cut, and the ship’s head slowly 
canted to the starboard. 

“Hoist away the jib,” I cried in a low voice. 

It was done as ordered, and when the foreyard was 
braced round the ship’s head was pointing out of the har- 
bor, while she was slowly urging her way through the 
water. We were not more than six hundred yards from 
the castle, yet no notice had been taken of our approach, 
and I began to congratulate myself on our escape when 
Manly joined me on the quarter deck. 

“This is the most difficult point,” he said. “Let us but 
pass here and we are safe.” * 

“I know it,” I answered, still noticing the lights in- 
tently, and fearing to see by them that we were discovered. 

“Ha,” cried Manly, “we’re lost. See, those lights are 
moving from port to port and the castle is aroused. 


68 


OCEAN HOVERS. 


“Starboard your helm, a little — so, keep her as she 
heads,” I cried coolly to the man at the wheel, undismayed 
by the discovery. 

“Look,” said Manly, pointing with his finger, “there 
are soldiers on the battlements, ready to fire.” 

“Ship ahoy!” came in hoarse tones over the water. 

“Aye, aye — what is it?” I cried in full, as loud a voice. 

“What ship is that?” 

“The Yankee ship Havre, a prize to his Majesty’s ship 
Coquette.” 

“What are you doing under way at this time of night, 
sir?” said the officer sternly. 

“I have just received dispatches from the admiralty to 
bring the prize to Portsmouth, where she is to be con- 
demned, and the prisoners sent to Dartmoor.” 

“How did your dispatches come, sir?” asked the offi- 
cer, his voice a little modified. 

“The cutter Teazer, whom you might have observed 
off the harbor at sundown, sent them\ in by a boat.” 

“It is a lie — it’s a damnable lie,” roared the midshipman 
from his state-room. “The^ship is in possession of the 
Yankees. Fire and punish their treachery.” 

Luckily the officer of the castle could not hear the rav- 
ings of the poor fellow. 

“Junk,” I whispered, “go in the cabin and keep him 
quiet.” 




THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 69 

“I recollect of seeing her, sir, but did not know that it 
was the Teazer,” observed the officer from the? battlements. 

“Yes, that was the Teazer, and the midshipman that 
brought the orders was sulky because he couldn’t share 
in the prize money,” I observed, laughingly. 

“Yes, yes; I believe you. But why sail to-night? Is 
there so much hurry about disposing of the cargo?” 

“I don’t know. My orders came. Sail without delay, 
they said. I have got to win my way to the rank of post 
captain. My only hope to do so is by obeying with prompt- 
itude, and you see I’m here,” I answered. 

“I commend your zeal, and hope that you will take 
plenty of prizes and make money during the war with the 
Yankees. Good-night, and a pleasant passage.” 

“Thank you. Good-night.” 

“Saved ; thank God, we are saved,” cried Manly, seizing 
my hand and shaking it with delirious joy. 

“Let me play 'Yankee Doodle’ on my pipes, Mr. Leon- 
ard,” said Junk, taking a few steps in the dancing line 
that were his own invention, and throwing his hat up in 
triumph. 

“Not a note, Mr. Junk. You’ll ruin us. Set the fore- 
sail and then loose royals and reeve studding-sail gear.” 

“Aye, aye, sir,” he answered, and then as he rushed 
forward I could hear him mutter: “If ever I get on board 
the Agnes again I’ll make ’urn ring, I’ll bet.” 


70 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


CHAPTER VIII. 

THE REAL AGNES. 

In half an hour’s time, after being hailed by the officer 
of the castle, we were clear of the harbor and standing 
down channel with a fresh breeze and every drawing sail 
set. I looked for the privateer, but she was not in sight, 
although I imagined that she was on the watch. Knowing 
that she could outsail us, I did not deem it advisable to 
wait for her, but shaped my course to clear Land’s End. 
In about an hour a dark-looking hull stole quietly out 
from under the shadow of the high/ banks and followed in 
our wake. 

“There comes the beauty,” said Junk, whose keen eyes 
had been watching for her appearance. 

“See how she overhauls us, hand over hand. Mr. Leon- 
ard, if anything should happen to that craft it would break 
my heart. I never loved anything as I love her, excepting 
my poor old mother, God bless her.” 

For the first time I considered what my own feelings 
would be if any disaster should befall the Agnes, and I 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


71 


own I felt the same as honest Junk, although the privateer’s - 
name may have had something to do with it. 

Just as daylight broke the Agnes ranged alongside to 
the windward, and Mallet poked his rough, red face over 
the bulwarks and hailed. 

“Well, Mr. Leonard, I’m glad to see that you succeeded 
in your adventure, but she looks to me more like an Amer- 
ican ship than an English Indiaman.” 

“You are right, sir. I made a slight mistake; but have 
got something on board of more value than two India- 
men.” 

“You haven’t found a gold mine, have you, or is she 
loaded with silver?” 

“Neither, sir. She has a cargo of good French brandy 
and wine.” 

“That’s good and useful; but what is it that’s so valu- 
able?” 

“A young and beautiful lady, sir.” 

“Bah!” cried the captain, with a look of disappointment, 
“is that what you call valuable?” 

“Come on board and see, sir. I have a surprise for 
you.” 

“Deuce take the luck,” muttered Mallet, “the boy will 
be spoiled now that he has come across a petticoat. Stand 
ready to throw me a rope’s end and I’ll run the schooner 
under your lee and jump on board,” he said, finishing the 
last part of his speech in rather a cross tone. 


72 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


The Agnes luffed up a little, and by easing off her fore 
and mainsheets, so that they would not draw, the ship ran 
ahead of her, when the privateer again trimmed her sails, 
soon recovered her lost ground, and in a short time boldly 
run her bow close to the ship’s lee quarter, when Mallet 
sprang on board. 

“Well, Leonard, what is all this you have been telling 
me about a lady?” 

I recounted to him my adventures, and how I had mis- 
taken the ship and had concluded it would be better to 
save my countrymen’s vessel instead of trying to cut out 
the Indiaman. He listened patiently and at last said: 

“We sha’n’t make as much money by the operation as 
we should had you taken the other ship ; but we’ll get sal- 
vage and that will amount to something. But where is 
that woman?” 

“The lady is in the cabin, sir, but I have not seen her — 

that is, I’ve not ” and I stammered and blundered on 

without making the subject any clearer. 

“Hullo, Henry, what’s the matter; you haven’t quar- 
reled with her already, have you ?” 

“No, sir, I believe not. But let me send the steward in 
to see if she> will not receive you.” 

“Well, well, do as you please,” he answered with a laugh, 
and turned to converse with Manly, whom I introduced 
Mallet to. 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


73 


I sent the black steward, who was busy at his old busi- 
ness, getting breakfast, in to acquaint Miss Sedley that 
Captain Mallet desired to pay his respects to her. I had 
not informed the captain of her name, as I wished to sur- 
prise him. The steward almost immediately returned and 
informed me that the lady would be happy to see an old 
friend of her father’s. 

“Now, captain, you can go in and see the lady, if you 
wish. She is ready.” 

“You don’t feel jealous, Leonard, do you, because I am 
about to have an interview with your prisoner?” 

“She is not a prisoner, sir, and I’m not in the least jeal- 
ous.” 

“We shall see,” he answered, as he entered the cabin. 

Now I did not feel jealous, but at the same time I should 
like to have seen the interview. I walked the deck, mo- 
mentarily expecting a call, but an hour passed, and I re- 
ceived no notice that my presence would be agreeable. 
There were so many things that I desired to say to the 
lady in extenuation of my blunder in entering her state- 
room; and yet I dreaded to allude to it, and fancied her 
looking at me with virtuous indignation and perhaps 
refusing her pardon altogether, even when I acknowledged 
that I was sorry for my rudeness. 

I could give vent to my uneasiness in no other manner 
than by setting the men at work doing small jobs, such as 


74 


OCEAN BOYERS. 


trimming the sails, getting tackles on the topsail sheets, 
until at last the steward informed me that breakfast was 
on the table and that Captain Mallet desired my presence. 

I had slipped into a state-room a short time before, and 
brushed out my curls and tried to make my uniform look 
to the best advantage; so, without wasting a moment, and 
with a heart that beat wilder than it did when mounting 
the ship’s side the night before, I entered the cabin and 
paused at the threshold to contemplate the lady seated at 
Mallet’s side. 

I never had paid much attention to women’s beauty, but 
if I had been the most insensible wretch alive, I could not 
have passed Agnes without a remark. With dark hair 
parted neatly and looped up each side of her head in heavy 
braids, and confined with small diamond pins, which glit- 
tered in their resting place like dew drops on a rose bud ; 
a pair of large, black eyes, that seemed as though they 
were full of fun and did not know whether to look sad or 
serious, were the only sights that I now remember of 
seeing. 

“Miss Sedley, allow me to present to you my first lieu- 
tenant, Mr. Leonard, the gentleman who had the pleasure 
of recapturing your ship last night,” Mallet said, with more 
of a courtly air than, I had ever seen him display. 

“I feel very much indebted to Mr. Leonard, if by his 
means I see my parents any sooner, but I am still fearful 
of the enemy,” she said as she gave me her hand. 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


76 


“We will do our best to keep you now that we have re- 
captured you,” I answered, then suddenly recollecting that 
I had dared to nearly strangle her by putting my hand 
over the prettiest mouth in Christendom, I dropped her 
fingers as though they had burnt me. 

“That is what I am fearful of. I never could bear the 
sight of blood, and I tremble to think of the many brave 
men that would be sacrificed in defending me,” she an- 
swered. 

“Wait, Miss Sedley, until we have occasion to defend you 
before you give way to regrets,” said Mallet. Then added: 
“Did you not tell me, Henry, that you had had an inter- 
view with this lady, and yet I forgot to ask her about it?” 

Agnes blushed and looked toward the tip of her boot 
that -was coquettishly peeping from beneath her morning 
dress, but said nothing, while I suddenly, driven to the 
verge of madness, exclaimed: 

“I assure you, Miss Sedley, I am very sorry that I made 
such a mistake. I never did so before, and never will 
again,” I cried, hastily, thinking that I was making an 
apology that woulcfliand my name down to posterity. 

“Perhaps Mr. Leonard never boarded a ship before in 
the night time/’ she said, still looking demure. 

“No, I never did,” I answered. 

“And perhaps never will again.” 

“I hope not, if I am to make such blunders as I did last 
night,” I replied. 


76 


OCEAN HOVERS. 


‘‘Will you be kind enough to let me know what all of 
these apologies are for?” said Mallet, glancing from one to 
the other in astonishment. 

I looked at the lady and she looked at me, but neither 
spoke. At last she broke into a fit of laughter that lasted 
some time, and when she had got through she said: 

“Tell him, Mr. Leonard, but first swear him to secrecy. 

I accordingly commenced and in a few words informed 
the captain of my mishap and the means adopted to stop 
her screams. 

“Yes, but you have forgotten to inform him that you 
used unnecessary severity. My arm is so lame now 
that I can hardly use it,” Agnes said, again laughing, and 
then continued : 

“I trusted to Minnie to lock the door, and she thought 
she had, but your entrance proved to the contrary. But 
would you believe that during that scene she slept on un- 
conscious of any intrusion, and this morning, had she not 
been sea sick, would not have known that the ship had left 
port.” 

“Ah, Leonard, I shall have to be careful how I let you 
go on such expeditions in future. The only safety will 
be in remaining on the privateer and letting me do the 
cutting out.” 

“You could never invent as many stories as Mr. Leonard 
did,” Agnes replied. “He even said that he was sent by 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


77 


my father in search of me, when poor pa thinks that I am 
still at school near Bordeaux” 

“It was a flight of fancy, certainly, and is the last fib I’ll 
ever be guilty of telling you ” 

“Good; I like truth, but on extraordinary occasions 
perhaps it is necessary to evade it.” 

“Well, if you ever get everything explained, we’ll have 
some breakfast,” cried Mallet, ringing the bell for the 
steward. 


78 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


CHAPTER IX. 

THE PASSAGE HOME. 

As soon as Captain Manly came in we sat down. The 
steward was about to pour out the coffee when a noise 
was heard in an adjoining state-room. 

“See what in the devil’s name is the matter there, stew- 
ard. It seems as though fate had determined we should 
have no breakfast,” cried Mallet. 

“I guess ’um little middy, sir,” replied the black steward, 
as he went in search of Junk for the key. 

He soon returned and unlocked the door, and although 
we tried hard to prevent laughing, the effort was impos- 
sible. On the deck, with hands tied to his sides, and one 
foot lashed to a stanchion — the other one he had worked 
free of the fastenings — and his mouth stuffed with a pocket- 
handkerchief lay the middy, his face red with suppressed 
rage. The untied foot was busy kicking at everything he 
could reach, and that had occasioned the alarm. 

“Cut his seizings, steward,” I cried, sorry to think that 
I had forgotten the poor fellow since the orders given 
Junk to stop his noise. 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


79 


“Do you call this good treatment to an officer?” de- 
manded the midshipman, fiercely, as he shook himself and 
recovered the use of his tongue. 

“You should have kept still when we were passing the 
castle, sir, and not tried to peril our lives by an alarm,” I 
answered. 

“I will have satisfaction for this! as soon as we reach the 
shore. A pretty way to treat prisoners, nearly choke them 
by stuffing a dirty handkerchief down their throats. But 
you will be captured, and taken back, and that is some 
consolation.” 

“Never mind, sir; it was a mistake — an oversight — 
so sit down and have some breakfast,” cried Mallet in a 
good-natured tone.” 

“I don’t think I should be warranted in doing so, but 
as I am hungry, and Miss Sedley is present, why ” 

“Say no more, sir. Give the gentleman a plate and knife 
— a midshipman usually has a good appetite.” 

This time we were not disturbed, and in spite of our 
being in an enemy’s ocean we were cheerful, and talked 
of home and other scenes as though we were not liable 
to being captured by a superior force, even before we 
could get clear of the chops of the channel. 

“There’s a fishing smack ahead, sir, and the Agnes is 
signalizing to know whether she shall take her,” said Junk, 
putting his head into the cabin door and looking with a 
grim smile at the middy. 


80 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


“Answer the signals and tell the lieutenant of the Agnes 
to detain her.” 

“You surely don’t intend to war against fishermen?” 
said Agnes. 

“No, Miss Sedley, but I intend to make use of her not- 
withstanding.” 

“But in what way?” 

“In sending my prisoners to England. I have no desire 
to carry them to the United States.” 

“But I should like to go to America, if Miss Sedley is to 
be a passenger in the same vessel,” cried the midshipman 
eagerly, while Agnes blushed and glanced hastily toward 
Mallet. 

“If you should go to our country it would be in a differ- 
ent vessel from that which bears the lady, for she embarks 
on board of her namesake immediately,” replied Mallet, 
drily. 

. “But put me in the privateer, also, Captain.” 

“Impossible, sir. Your services are too valuable to His 
Majesty to be dispensed with.” 

The middy said nothing more, but looked his disap- 
pointment. A few minutes were sufficient to settle with 
Manly about delivering up the ship to his care, provided 
he would take her into Boston instead of New York, so 
that the owners of the Agnes could claim salvage. We 
then got the crew in readiness, and had Agnes and her 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


81 


maid’s clothes packed, to be transferred without delay, 
and by the time the privateer had taken the fisherman and 
brought him near the ship Mallet gave the orders to heave 
the Havre to. 

Very little time was needed to make the change. With 
a warm shake of Manly’s hand, we bade him good-by, and 
then had the pleasure of seeing him crowd sail for home. 

As soon as Mallet reached the Agnes he gave up his 
state-room to the ladies and then ordered the prisoners to 
get ready to embark on board the fisherman. As the five 
passengers, whose gold we had taken from the merchant- 
man, were about to leave, Mallet addressed them: 

“Gentlemen, you shall not leave and have it said that 
Americans have no generosity. Here is five hundred 
dollars for each of you, so that you will not suffer when 
you arrive in England. You are now at liberty to go. I 
hope you will remember us with gratitude.” 

“We have cause to remember you, sir,” one of them 
replied, “but there is very little gratitude in our feelings, 
as five hundred dollars is a poor compensation for the 
loss of two hundred thousand.” 

“It is the best I can do for you, sir,” Mallet answered. 
“Now go and send some fast frigate in chase of us, and 
perhaps you may get what you have lost.” 

“Shove off,” cried the passengers; “we are losing time.” 

“But we are not going without the midshipman,” cried 

a voice. 


82 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


I looked over the side and found that he was not in the 
boat. 

“Leonard,” said the captain, laying his hand on my 
arm, “I have not the heart to force him from the cabin; 
for he loves Miss Sedley, and the poor fellow is bitterly 
grieved at parting.” 

I started, for the idea of anyone’s loving Miss Sedley 
excepting myself had not been thought of, and, although 
I had been acquainted with her but for a short time, I felt 
a bitter pang of jealousy as I considered whether she re- 
turned the love or viewed him with indifference. 

“Go into the cabin, Leonard, and tell him the boat is 
waiting, and that we have no time to lose.” 

I felt reluctant to accept the mission, and yet found a 
piece of pleasure in knowing that the middy would be ob- 
liged to leave the privateer. I entered the cabin, and as I 
lid so I saw the object of my search kneeling before Agnes, 
with his face hid in his hands. I paused in astonishment, 
and heard the following conversation: 

“But, Miss Sedley, if I should join your country’s navy 
as a volunteer — would that make any difference?” 

“Do not think of such a thing. Remain as you are. I 
should like you no better if you did desert your flag.” 

“But I’ll do anything if you will only let me hope that 
I can win your hand.” 

“Do not force me to again tell you that there is no hope. 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


83 


Rise, sir, and think of me no more; or if you do, as one 
that you met in your dreams, and not in the world of real- 
ity. Rise, sir, and let us part friends.” 

“Alas, I shall, indeed remember you, sleeping or wak- 
ing, your image will always be before me. But you shall 
have no cause to reproach me, and if I have told you my 
love it is because the thought of separation has nearly 
driven me to madness. I am young, and will try to forget 
you, but I fear it is impossible.” 

“No, no, do not say it is impossible, because one of your 
kind nature will yet meet a lady more suitable to be your 
wife than myself. Come, let us shake hands and part 
friends, and if we should ever meet after this war is over we 
will then both laugh at your romance. Come, say good- 
by with a cheerful face, and let me hear that you have risen 
to a high rank in the English navy before I die.” 

“By Heaven, Miss Sedley, you shall hear that yet. I 
thank you for your kindness. Ambition shall be my idol 
hereafter, and her I will worship instead of love. Good- 
by; you shall yet hear of me,” and he dashed past me, 
sprang over the side into the boat, and in a few minutes 
was on board the fisherman. Nobly, however, did he keep 
his word, and but a few years have passed since Lord 
George Lowther, rear admiral of the red, caused universal 
lamentation in England by his untimely death. 

“A dangerous rival you had in that young officer, Leon- 


84 


OCEAN ROVERS. 



ard, but now you have her all to yourself, and no one to 
dispute the prize,” Mallet said the same evening, as we were 
talking over the events of the day. 

“But I fear I shall be rejected like the poor middy, whom 
upon my soul I pity,” I replied. 

“You must take a clear survey of the horizon before you 
propose then. You are young, good-looking, brave, and 
possess some good qualities, which cannot fail to catch 
a woman’s eye.” 

“Spare your praise, captain, for I do not deserve it, al- 
though if I did I know of no one whom I should rather 
have it emanate from than yourself.” 

“All that is pretence, Henry, and you know it. But 
good-night and keep a bright lookout for suspicious sails,” 
and the old fellow rolled into the cabin, drank his bottle 
of wine and then turned in, clothes and all on, ready for 
a call. 

Left alone, I suffered my thoughts to wander to Agnes, 
and tried to persuade myself that she would look favorably 
on my suit, but when I contrasted our positions, my heart 
failed me, and I was ready to despair. While leaning over 
the rail, debating the matter in my mind, a low voice at 
my side recalled my wandering senses. 

“Do you wish company in your watch, Mr. Leonard?” 

I turned and saw Miss Agnes standing by my side. 

“You on deck at this time of night. I fear you’ll take 
cold.” 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


85 


“No fear, sir; but perhaps you don’t wish me for com- 
pany?” and she turned as though she would re-enter the 
cabin. 

“Stay, Miss Sedley. Of all the world I should prefer you 
to keep me company. It was only my anxiety for your 
health that prompted me to say what I did.” 

“Then, such being the case, I will remain, and tax your 
politeness to the utmost,” she replied* with a gay laugh. 

“I like your company, Miss Agnes, yet am fearful of 
lingering long with one so fascinating,” I answered, in 
the same gay tone that she had used. 

“And why so, sir?” 

“Because it would be dangerous for a poor lieutenant 
of a privateer to aspire to the favor of so gifted a lady as 
yourself.” 

“You are not serious?” she said, looking grave in a mo- 
ment. 

“I was never more so in my life,” I replied. 

“I do not understand you, I think, with sufficient clear- 
ness. Suppose you should explain.” 

“That I did not expect to be called upon to do. If you 
will take a seat on this coop I will do so, however, and 
trust to your good nature to pardon me if I offend.” 

Agnes seated herself on the place designated and I took 
my station at her side. 

“I overheard part of your conversation this morning, 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


Miss Sedley, as you are aware, for you saw me enter the 
cabin. Although I pitied the poor fellow, who shall say 
your decree was not just? And it was to avoid any such 
refusal that I now candidly avow that I am fearful of re- 
maining in your company. I am young, and have but 
little acquaintance with the arts and wiles to win one of 
the opposite sex, but yet I think I have a heart that is as 
capable of loving as those who possess more knowledge 
than myself of female character. You are destined for 
some one who can appreciate the goodness of your heart, 
and, although I could not help envying the fortunate man, 
yet still I should rejoice. Do you understand me now?” 

“I think I do, Mr. Leonard, and thank you for your 
candor. Now good-night,” she said, rising. 

“No, no, do not go. I shall think you are offended.” 

“I am not offended. But do you think me so danger- 
ous?” 

“To a man that values his future happiness, I must ac- 
knowledge that you are.” 

“And a fear of refusal would prevent your entering the 
lists?” 

“Yes, without equivocation.” 

“Then, Mr. Leonard, let me tell you that when a cer- 
tain first lieutenant of a privateer can obtain the consent 
of a Mr. Sedley the daughter will not refuse to sanction the 
agreement. Do you understand me?” 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


87 


“I do, indeed, Miss Agnes,” I cried, joyously springing 
forward, and taking her extended hand; but confound the 
luck, just at that instant Mallet came on deck. 

“Hullo, this is keeping a bright lookout with a venge- 
ance. Ton my word, Leonard, what are you doing with 
the lady’s hand in your own? I had no idea that things 
had been carried so far.” 

“Neither had I, sir,” I replied, as Agnes made her es- 
cape into the cabin, “only a few words that the lady has 
just spoken have given me more pleasure than a prize 
worth a million in gold.” 

“You’ve taken my advice, I see, but I should prefer the 
prize, not but the lady is well worthy of a better man than 
yourself.” 

“Why, this very evening you/ told me that I was worthy 
of her.” 

“So I did, but you needed encouragement then. Now 
you have her consent, and I try to take some of the con- 
ceit out of you. Next thing you’ll be wanting me to speak 
to old Sedley for you. Is it not so?” 

“I wish if we arrive safe you would.” 

“I knew it. Well, I’ll oblige you, although if I was 
thirty years younger I’d have her myself. Don't let your 
happiness blind your eyes, for I’m going to turn in again. 
Good-night.” 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


CHAPTER K. 

HOME. 

It was a beautiful afternoon in August, as the Agnes 
slowly worked her way up Boston harbor, and toward 
sunset dropped anchor off Long Wharf. 

Hundreds of the inhabitants of Boston lined the docks, 
and greeted us with loud cheers, while boats were plying 
around us, containing relatives of the crew, who made 
vain endeavors to get on board. Mallet, however, per- 
sisted in his refusal to allow a soul on deck until Sedley 
had come off. We did not have to wait long for him, for 
a four-oared boat urged her way alongside, and the old 
gentleman hobbled on deck and gave us a warm greeting. 
Accompanying him was Seymour, the officer whom we 
had sent home in charge of the English ship, and to our 
joy we learned he had brought the vessel safe into Boston 
and that the ship and cargo had been sold for two hun- 
dred and fifty thousand dollars. That was good news, 
and with the money that we had on board would make 
the cruise one of the most successful ever made, even 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


89 


if the American ship got captured, and we should lose 
our salvage, which we intended to claim, amounting to 
two-thirds cargo and ship. 

Sedley gave us a warm welcome and well he might, for 
our arrival had made him a millionaire. He and Mallet re- 
tired to the cabin, the one to greet his. daughter and the 
other to get his papers ready for the ^custom-house, and 
I was left alone with Seymdur, to hear his accounts of 
how he escaped the English cruisers. 

Sedley shortly after came from the cabin accompanied 
by his daughter. I assisted her into the boat, and as I 
pressed her hand at parting, contrived to whisper my fears 
of her father’s refusal. 

“Ask him boldly, and I will second you,” she said, and 
a few strokes of the oars hid her from my view. 

A week passed. I had seen my father and mother, and 
had such a welcome home as only those who have parents 
can appreciate, when once more I sought Boston to have 
my fate decided concerning Agnes. As I was walking 
moodily along, considering how I should best start the 
subject with Sedley, a hearty slap on the back caused me 
to look up in astonishment. 

“Well, Leonard, you took as gloomy as though you 
had not heard the news !” cried Mallet. 

“What news?” I asked. 

“What news? Why, that the Havre has arrived, and 


90 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


old Sedley is nearly crazy with joy, because there is a mar- 
ket for her cargo and the original owners have agreed to 
his demands and allow us two-thirds of what the ship 
and cargo is worth. Isn’t that good news?” 

“I am glad to hear it,” I answered. 

“You may be glad, but I’ll be hanged if you look glad!” 
he shouted. 

“I was thinking of something else, sir.” 

“Ah, yes, I had forgotten that you are in love; but 
come, let’s go and see Sedley, and talk the matter over. 
I’ll stick by you, never fear.” 

This was not exactly what I wanted, and after making 
a few apologies and finding that I could not get away, I 
walked with him to the counting-room. 

A great change had taken place there. New desks, and 
a handsome carpet graced the floor, while an adjoining 
room was now the private office of Mr. Sedley. He was 
now no longer exposed to the careless intrusion of stran- 
gers. 

“Is Sedley in?” shouted the captain to the clerks, as they 
scribbled away, perched on their high stools. 

“If you will be seated, sir, I’ll let you know,” replied the 
principal one. 

“And be kept waiting here half an hour, hey? See you 
darned first! Come along, Leonard, let’s find the old 
fox,” and in spite of my reluctance he dragged me into 


THE PRIVATEERSMAN. 


91 


the presence of the owner. Luckily he was alone, but 
he received us with great cordiality, and made particular 
inquiries after my parents. 

“How much prize money is due Leonard?” asked the 
captain, in spitei of my frowns. 

Sedley calculated for a few minutes before he replied. 

“Including salvage on the Havre, as near as I can 
come at it, eighty-five thousand six hundred and fifty 
dollars,” he replied. 

“That’s a large sum, Sedley,” said the captain. 

“It is a large sum ; but l am in hopes that you and Henry 
will double it before the war is done,” he cried, rubbing his 
hands. 

“On one condition, I will,” Mallet remarked. 

“What is the condition?” 

“That you give your daughter Agnes in marriage to 
Leonard.” 

“Why, really, you surprise me; I had no idea of such 
a thing. Besides, they are too young to marry; no, no, 
Leonard, make another voyage, get rich, and then we’ll 
think about it; but now — oh, dear, no.” 

“Mr. Sedley, I’ll trouble you for a draft on Baltimore, 
payable in three weeks, for my prize money, amounting 
to one hundred and ten thousand dollars, or I’ll take it in 
gold this very day,” said Mallet, quietly. 

“Why, you are not going to leave the city, are you?” 
Sedley cried, in visible alarm, 


92 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


“I go to Baltimore to fit out another privateer on my 
own account, and Leonard will go with me.” 

I was about to speak, but a look from Mallet kept me 
silent. 

“You surely won’t do that, when the Agnes is all ready 
to sail again, and I’ll give you better inducements than 
you can get elsewhere.” 

“Do as I ask, and I’ll remain.” 

“But what will my daughter say to this?” 

“Agnes knows of my proposal, and is willing, if you are, 
sir,” I remarked. 

“But Leonard won’t go to sea again if he marries Ag- 
nes, and then we shall lose a good officer.” 

“I shall try and make Seymour do for first lieutenant. 
I will also give Henry enough of my prize money to make 
up one hundred thousand. What do you say to that?” 
cried the captain, bringing his heavy fist down on the desk 
with a crash that made Sedley jump. 

“If you do that, why, I’ve no objection to the match, 
provided Agnes consents; but dine with me to-day, both 
of you, and we’ll talk the matter over. Now, Leonard, 
good-by until two. Go to the house if you wish before 
that hour, and when you have appointed the day let me 
know, so that I can get a house furnished for you. Stay 
a minute, Captain,” Sedley said, as we were going. 

I waited for Mallet outside. 


THEjlPRI V ATEEftSMAN, 


“What do you think he asked?” he said, when he 
joined me. 

“I don’t know; what was it?” 

“Why, not to forget my donation to you, and when I 
should be ready to sail on another cruise. The more 
money a man gets the more he wishes. A few years ago 
your intended father-in-law would have been content with 
a hundred thousand; now he requires millions; but I’ll 
not sail until you are spliced, so heave ahead.” 

I got away from Mallet as soon as possible, and hastened 
to Agnes. What passed between us I shall not tell ; but, ow- 
ing to the captain’s refusal to leave port until we were 
married and Sedley’s fears that peace would be declared 
and he should thereby be unable to make more money, 
and also my pressing entreaties, Agnes consented to name 
an early day. With a long train of bridesmaids and hearty 
old Mallet to whisper confidence in my ear, we got through 
with the ceremony somehow, and I have a faint recollec- 
tion of kissing all the bridesmaids, and seeing my old 
mother blessing us and then helping put Mallet and Sey- 
mour to bed, both having taken too much wine from the 
cargo of the Havre, for their own good. 


94 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


A good story teller on ship board, during a long India 
or China voyage, is a blessing not only to the officers of a 
vessel, but the crew also. “Give me,” said the master of a 
fine ship that sails from this port, “two men who can spin 
yarns and sing a decent song and Pll make a good crew out 
of a bad one.” 

The captain was right, and proved that he had studied 
the habits and disposition of sailors to some advantage, 
for when men have something to occupy their attention, 
and to prevent their brooding over imaginary wrongs, but 
few manifestations of mutiny occur; while the best crew 
that ever set foot upon the deck of a vessel will become dis- 
satisfied were they to be allowed to remain idle for a 
month. 

“Plenty of work and plenty to eat!” is the motto of 
some ship-masters; but while I agree with them as re- 
gards the latter, I don’t think that the former saying is 
entirely correct, for men overworked possess the same 


LEAVES FKOM A PASSENGEIi'S JOUKNAL. 


95 


listless look as those who are idle. There is such a thing 
as a medium, which masters of merchant ships would 
find to answer much better than their wholesale driving, as 
though Jack was a pack horse, and hired for a few days. 
There are but few masters of vessels who treat their crews 
like human beings, and when such are found, instead of 
being encouraged by the owners to persevere in their 
course, they are condemned and not considered sufficient 
drivers for these fast days. 

I admit that seamen are too often to blame for the 
harsh treatment which they receive, and that a captain’s 
patience is severely tasked to find when he is ready to sail, 
that his men have all come on board drunk, and if they 
are sent aloft there is danger of their tumbling down and 
breaking their necks or limbs ; and if the ship is got under 
way by assistance from the shore, what condition would 
she be in should a sudden gale spring up, and not half 
a dozen men to man the reef-tackles or hand a top-gallant 
sail? 

Yes, sailors have many faults, but they have virtues to 
counterbalance their vices; and many times have I heard 
them make resolutions which would have drone honor to 
every human heart. How long their resolves lasted after 
they reached shore is best told by. their looks and ragged 
appearance when they require another ship. 

Perhaps the time will come when sailor boarding- 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


houses will be suppressed by some wise arbitrary enact- 
ment of the legislature, but until that time all the reform- 
ers in the country will not avail against the subtle influ- 
ence of the harpies, who cling to the sailor as the leech 
clings to the bruise and never quits its hold until sur- 
feited. ' § 

I have sailed many times upon the ocean, and have been 
in ships both good and bad; but I think that the most 
pleasant passage that I ever had was from Hong- Kong 
to New York, in the large and fast-sailing ship Blank, 
Captain Kindheart, a man about forty-five years of age, 
with no pretensions to Christianity — and I have heard him 
While reefing top-sails during a sudden squall, utter a few 
oaths, but I always thought he was sorry for his hasty 
temper, and that he appeared desirous to correct the fault 
if possible. 

I was but a passenger, yet I took as much interest in 
working ship as the master, and many times he would 
call to me in jest, during the night, when the rain was 
pouring down in torrents, and the flapping sails and quick 
tramp of the men betokened the shortening of sail, and 
ask me if I was seaman enough to face the storm. He 
never had to call twice, and before we had been a month 
on the passage he had amply repaid me with lessons in 
navigation. I shall always remember that passage as four 
of the most pleasant months that I ever passed, and that 


LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


97 


is saying considerable for a man that has no particular 
regard for the sea. 

There were ladies on board, however, and as they were 
handsome and agreeable, perhaps that had something to 
do with the pleasure of the voyage. 

Mrs. Kindheart, the captain’s wife, who had already 
made three trips to China, and expressed a wish to make 
three more, if her husband went, was a passenger, as also 
were two young ladies, sisters, respectively aged sixteen 
and nineteen — daughters of an English merchant at Hong 
Kong, who placed them under Mrs. Kindheart’s charge, 
and extracted a promise of her that she would see them 
safely quartered on a relative in the State of Pennsylvania, 
where they were to receive lessons in music, and acquire 
fashionable airs and graces, before they again joined their 
parent in China, and married some old bachelors, whose 
skins were of the color of their gold, very yellow. 

The mother of the young ladies had died a year or two 
before, and they had but a few months previous laid aside 
their mourning and their seriousness at the time, and as 
they lived with the evident desire to enjoy themselves, why 
the two girls were a great acquisition on a long passage, 
and even the grim old salts would suffer their features to 
relax for a moment, and turn their quids in their mouths 
with evident pleasure when the two Misses Burton made 
their appearance on deck at seven bells in the morning. 


98 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


I was the only passenger, except the ladies, and on the 
captain and myself did the duty devolve of entertaining 
them. Whist, back-gammon, chess, and last of all story- 
telling, were the favorite occupations in which we indulged, . 
and when all these grew stale we would turn to the well- 
filled library of the master, always sure of finding some- 
thing that would both amuse and instruct us. Poetry was 
Miss Emma’s, the elder girl’s, delight, while romances and 
novels of a highly embellished character Miss Julia was 
passionately fond of. 

Emma could quote whole pages of Byron and Moore 
and Julia would try and repeat extracts from Sir Walter 
Scott’s entertaining and instructive novels; but after she 
had uttered a few words her memory generally failed her, 
and she would be obliged to resort to the book for further 
reference, much to her sister’s delight, whose memory was 
more perfect. 

After we left China we were obliged to make an Eastern 
passage, and as the winds were light and baffling our way 
was slow, and by the time we left Anjier most of the novels 
had been turned over, and all the poetry in the ship read. 
The cards (we unfortunately had but one pack) began 
to look and feel as though the steward had not wiped the 
table perfectly clean after tea and the back-gammon board 
was split in halves, and off its hinges, because Miss Julia 
■had in a pet pitched it to the farthest extremity of the cabin 


LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 99 

one afternoon when her sister and herself were playing 
back-gammon, and Emma had the luck to throw half a 
dozen doublets in succession, and gammoned her oppo- 
nent. 

Our stories were all told, and Miss Julia had confiden- 
tially revealed to me three or four flirtations at Hong 
Kong, and her firm determination of carrying back to 
China an American husband, as though that was an in- 
cumbrance which her father could speculate on. 

As for Emma, she repeated Byron, and asked the cap- 
tain whether such and such a passage was not sublime; 
and the poor man at the wheel, about that time, usually 
received a sharp reprimand, and was told to mind his 
helm, and before Miss Emma could return to the attack 
some particular duty would call the captain to another part 
of the ship, where, as he expressed it, he “could get away 
from that girl and her confounded sentiment.” 

While we were running through the trades of the In- 
dian ocean, and during the bright moonlight evenings, 
we would all assemble upon the quarter-deck and tease 
the captain or mate for a story. 

At first we were successful, but before many days the 
master was pumped dry, and the mate, when he had no 
facts to relate took to lying, and told such abominable 
falsehoods that by a unanimous vote we refused to listen 
to him. 


100 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


“You should employ old Ben,” said the chief mate one 
evening, after we had declined his proffered services. “You 
think that I stretch the truth, do you? Why, Ben will 
commence yarn-spinning and talk from now until we reach 
New York.” 

“Where is Ben?” inquired Julia, springing from a hen- 
coop and clapping her hands with glee. 

“Ben is one of the crew, but this is the second voyage 
that he has made with Captain Kindheart. Mrs. K. can 
tell you more about him than I can.” 

“Ben,” said the captain’s wife, “is an old sailor, and 
served in a privateer during the last war with England. 
He was a sailor on board the very first ship that my hus- 
band sailed in, when a boy, and showed him many things 
appertaining to a seaman’s duties. Owing to his want 
of education he has never made any advancement in his 
profession, although I believe he is called a good seaman.” 

“The best in the ship, marm,” exclaimed the mate, with 
all of a. sailor’s enthusiasm. 

“The voyage before this, my husband, after he had got 
to sea, was surprised to find among his crew old Ben. Mr. 
Kindheart knew him immediately, and waited for a few 
days to see whether he would make himself known; but 
pride kept the old man silent, and one day my husband 
spoke to him. while he was at thq wheel, and asked about 
his welfare. To his surprise Ji'e learned that he had been 


LEAVES FKOJVI A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


101 


sent on board without a chest or any clothing, except what 
was on his back; while the shoes on his feet were filled 
with holes. As soon as Mr. Kindheart learned this he sup- 
plied him with everything needful, and now, when we 
reach home we take Ben with us and keep him out of the 
hands of the Jews, who fleece sailors. He has already 
saved a hundred dollars, and has it safely deposited in the 
savings bank, and I believe that he would die before he 
would touch it, unless advised to do so by my hus- 
band.” 

“You should hear him, marm, boast of his wealth to 
the crew. They look upon him as one of the rich men 
of Boston, and wonder if they could do the same,” said 
the mate. 

“I hope that he will never leave us, and when he gets 
too old to follow the sea for a livelihood he shall have a 
corner at our hearth-fire, provided we have one.” 

Mrs. Kindheart spoke feelingly, and for a few seconds 
there was a suspension of conversation ; but the giddy Julia 
could not bear to be still for any length of time, so she 
commenced importuning the mate. 

“Dd send Ben here,” she said, “for I so long to hear his 
stories.” 

“You forget, Miss Burton, that the men are not allowed 
on the quarter-deck,” replied the mate. 

“Then I’ll go where he is,” she exclaimed, with a pout. 


102 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


‘‘That also is not allowed. Cabin passengers don’t mix 
with the crew.” 

“But I don’t wish to mix with the crew. I only want 
to hear Ben’s stories,” cried Miss Julia. 

“Then you must appeal to the captain, and here he is,” 
answered the mate, as the master came from the cabin. 

“O, dear Captain Kindheart,” said Julia, running to- 
ward him, “we want you to let Ben come aft and tell us 
a story, for we are so dull with nothing to do but sit look- 
ing at the clouds.” 

“What you ask for, young lady, is clearly against the 
rules of the ship,” answered the captain, with a good-na- 
tured smile. 

“But we don’t care a fig about the rules of the ship, and 
don’t want to learn them. We want to hear old Ben. 
Please let us have the old man here for a little while;” and 
the young lady put up her face so close to the master’s that 
I thought he could hardly refuse the temptation. 

“And are you anxious, Miss Emma, for the society of the 
old man?” demanded the captain. 

“I should certainly like to hear him talk, but his con- 
versation must be very unpoetical,” replied that lady. 

“I don’t think he knows what the word means,” an- 
swered the captain. “But what say you, wife, are you as in- 
quisitive as the rest of the party?” 

“I certainly have no objections,” she replied. 






LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 103 

“It is your first watch, is it not?” the master asked, turn- 
ing to the mate. 

“Yes, sir” 

“And Ben is in your watch?” 

“Yes, sir.” 

“As soon as eight bells strikes let him come aft for an 
hour or two and mind and give him a hint that he is to be 
in the presence of ladies, not sailors.” 

“Aye, aye, sir,” replied the mate. 

The man at the wheel at this moment struck the hour 
of eight, and the second mate, who had been conversing 
with the third officer amidships, shouted the stereotype 
cry of: 

“Hold the reel!” 

“Hold the reel!” was re-echoed by a dozen voices for- 
ward, and two ordinary seamen came running aft to obey 
the order. 

The log was hove, the ship’s rate of speed ascertained, 
the wheel was relieved by a member of the other watch, 
and in a few minutes the forward part of the ship was 
deserted save by those who were required to be on deck 
from eight to twelve. 

We waited patiently for the appearance of our story- 
teller, and almost began to think that his modesty was so 
great that he had declined to come, when the mate walked 
aft accompanied by Ben. 


104 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


I had been walking the deck while the watch was chang- 
ing, and by accident I stopped my promenade in front of 
Miss Julia. 

‘Take a seat beside me, Mr. she said, with a laugh, 

and she made room for me. 

I needed no second bidding, and by the time that I was 
comfortably seated, old Ben rolled up the steps and stood 
on the quarter-deck, scraping his feet, and ducking his 
iron-gray head before his fair audience. 

“Good-evening, Ben,” Mrs. Kindheart said, as the old 
sailor stood before her. “These young ladies are anxious 
to hear one of your stories. Have you a yarn that you 
think would please them?” 

“Lord bless your heart, marm,” answered the old man, 
with an uneasy twist at his trowsers, “I don’t know a single 
yarn that will keep their bright eyes open half an hour.” 

“Thank you for the compliment,” cried Miss Emma, 
lowering her eyes from a contemplation of the moon. “I 
declare there is some poetry in the man after all.” 

“If you want poetry, marm, you should have heard Joe 
Trumbull spin it off. Joe and I sailed together one vige in 
the ship Porpoise, and Pve known him to reel off poetry 
a whole dog-watch. We used to call him rhyming Joe, 
because one day, when we had duff for dinner, the cook 
made a mistake and put in about a pound of salaratus 
into a kid full of flour; so, of course, our dinner was spiled. 
Joe, after one trial to eat some, broke out with: 


LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


105 


“Oh duff, oh duff, it’s very dear, 

The cook has spilt you, never fear, 

With salaratus you are cram’d, 

If I can eat you, I’ll be darn’d.” 

I felt the fair form of Miss Julia tremble and gradually 
press heavily against me, and with a burst of ill-suppressed 
laughter she fairly fell into my arms. 

Oh, Ben, how thankful I felt that you alone could have 
secured me such a treat, and I wished from the bottom of 
my heart that you would go on quoting poetry until day- 
light, if I could only have the privilege of holding Julia in 
my arms. 

“For shame, Julia,” cried Emma, who had a better com- 
mand of her countenance, “to laugh at such stuff,” but 
still I saw that the poetical young lady was pleased, only 
she didn’t want to say so. 

“That is, indeed, poetry, Ben,” said the captain, who 
issued from the cabin just in time to hear the old sailor de- 
liver it. 

“Ah, he was a master hand with his laming, and could 
read whole ch?pters in the Bible without stopping to spell 
a word!” 

“Do you recollect any more of his poetry?” asked Julia, 
who had completely recovered, but still I kept my arm 
around her slight waist, hid by her ample shawl, and I 




106 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


also managed to secure one of her hands as a prize, and 
not a token of opposition did she manifest. 

I prayed that he might have, but to my disappointment 
Mrs. Kindheart interrupted : 

“No, no, Ben, no more poetry to-night. We want to 
hear one of your stories. We have been told that you can 
tell excellent ones.” 

“As for the matter of that, marm,” replied Ben, draw- 
ing the sleeve of his shirt across his mouth, and giving an- 
other hitch to his trowsers, “why, I do spin a yarn once 
in a while for the watch’s amusement, but I don’t know 
anyt that will please the ladies.” 

“What, not one where there is a bold lover and a fair 
maiden?” asked Julia, and I thought that she pressed my 
hand and leaned a little heavier against my shoulder. 

- “Well, yes, marm, there was Bob Jones, the dory man, 
who drowned himself because Dolly Bassett wouldn’t 
get spliced to him, and Bill Hearty, who took pisen because 
his gal danced and went home with another feller, al- 
though I always had my doubts about the manner of his 
death, and still think that it was the last pint of whisky 
that took him off his pins.” 

“The ladies don’t} wish to hear anything of that descrip- 
tion, Ben,” said the captain, mildly. “Tell them of your 
early days and the cruise that you had during the last 
war.” 




LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


107 


“Oh, if the ladies wish to hear about a few hard knocks 
and how the captain of the Clara privateer won a wife, 
why, I can spin it off at the rate of ten knots an hour and 
never once yaw from my course.” 

“Then take your seat on the rail, Ben, and mind, when 
you come to hard words, to skip them, for ladies’ ears 
are delicate,” said the captain. 

The ladies selected their positions to hear the story with- 
out interruption, and Julia, under pretence that the shawl 
wanted fixing, nestled closer to my heart. . 

“Before he commences his yarn perhaps you would 
like to join me in a cigar,” said the captain, offering me 
one, and as I knew that I should have to move if I ac- 
cepted, I politely declined, and I was amply repaid when 
I saw an expression of gratification in the dark eyes of 
Julia. 

Ben seated himself on the rail so that he faced the ladies, 
and after ejecting a large quid of tobacco from his mouth 
over the side of the ship he instantly proceeded to take 
a fresh wad into his capacious mouth’ and then announced 
his readiness to commence. 

Jt would be impossible for me to attempt to convey to 
the reader the peculiar emphasis which the old sailor gave 
to his words, so I shall, therefore, write off his story as suits 
myself. 

“I was about eighteen years of age,” Ben said, after he 


108 


OCEAN HOVERS. 


had rolled his quid about his mouth a few times and ap- 
parently obtained the full flavor of the tobacco, “when war 
broke out between the United/ States and England.” 

“England,” exclaimed the poetical Miss Emma, looking 
up at the moon and rolling her dark eyes as though she 
had a sudden fit of inspiration. “How beautiful the poet 
has said: 

“ ‘And shall I see thy white cliffs no more, 

Thy rugged coast where the white sea foam 
Breaks with an eternal roar that shakes the isle, 

And 

“Yes, Miss,” interrupted Ben, “I remember that Joe, 
the same shipmate that I was telling you about, wrote 
something very similar when we were beating up the En- 
glish channel ; but I disremember the exact words now. I 
know that it was about foam and moan, and the second 
mate who read the lines said it was the best poetry he ever 
heard excepting the song about the gipsy and the sailor, 
which I don’t mind lending you some day !” 

Miss Emma cast a disdainful glance of her black eyes 
at the innocent seaman, while Julia came very near having 
another attack of hysterical laughter, but she managed 
to suppress the sounds that struggled to her rosy lips by 
burying her head under the shawl. 

“The second mate that I was telling you of warn’t a 


LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


109 


mean judge of poetry, for in his youth he had had more 
laming than a school-master, and I have known him to 
write half a dozen letters a day and yet declare that he felt 
as fresh after the job was completed as a first-class frigate 
just from the dry dock.” 

“Avast there, Ben,” cried the captain, who had been 
highly amused at the slight interruption of Miss Emma. 
“Stick to your course and spin out your yarn without tack- 
ing and filling like a Jordey dropping down the river with 
the tide.” 

“Aye, aye, sir,” promptly replied Ben, who understood 
the language of the master much better than he would 
had the captain spoken in plain English. 

“Before you again proceed, sir,” said Miss Emma," 
drawing up her slight form with all the pride of a Briton, 
“I beg that you will not cast any aspersions on my coun- 
trymen, the English.” 

“Aye, aye, Miss,” replied the old sailor, scratching his 
head as though he didn’t quite understand her, yet was 
fearful of asking an explanation. 

Suddenly he appeared to comprehend her meaning, and 
he continued: 

“I never cast any of them aspers on the deck of an En- 
glish ship, although I have thrown grappling irons and 
once or twice I’ve pitched hand grenades. I suspect that 
them ere aspers is a new kind of pie ball or something of 
that sort.” 


no 


OCEAN HOVERS. 


The captain was suddenly seized with an intent desire 
to know how the ship was heading, and after he reached the 
binnacle he was attacked with a fit of coughing that threat- 
ened to rupture a blood-vessel, while Miss Julia again 
buried herself under her shawl and when her head emerged 
her face looked rosier than ever. 

Mrs. Kindheart and Emma alone kept their counte- 
nances. The former from politeness and the latter from 
dignity. ^ 

‘‘Now go on with the yarn, Ben,” the captain said, re- 
turning to the party. “If you continue to steer so wild 
you will not reach harbor by eight bells.” 

“Aye, aye, sir,” replied Ben, and once more he con- 
tinued his story, after first casting a timid glance toward 
the dignified Miss Emma to see if she was willing that he 
should commence. 

That young lady graciously condescended to give her 
consent, and once more the old sailor got under way. 

“As I said before, I was about eighteen when the last 
war broke out between England and the United States, 
and although I called myself something of a seaman, I 
didn’t know anything compared to my present laming. To 
be sure, I had been one China vige and half a dozen trips 
to the West Injies, but it takes a life-time to know all about 
a ship and how to fit her for sea and make her look as 
graceful as these young ladies when they come out of the 
cabin mornings, with every petticoat ” 


' 


LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


Ill 


“Hard up, Ben, hard up,” cried the captain, “remember 
where you are and let’s hear no more such talk.” 

“Aye, aye, sir; I kinder forget myself, but I can never 
see a fine clipper built vessel without thinking of a woman ; 
they look so much alike ” 

“I think that he is quite poetical,” whispered Emma to 
Mrs. Kindheart, the compliment of Ben proving quite 
a salve to her feelings. 

“Let me see, where was I?” Ben continued. “Oh, I re- 
member now. To be sure, I knew how to hand a royal and 
could haul out an earring with the best man on board, and 
took my regular trick at the wheel, and could steer as small 
as the oldest sailor, but it requires something more besides 
all these to make a man really valuable, and an able sea- 
man should know how to knot a shroud, fish a mast, or 
fit a gang of rigging without having a bos’n at his heels to 
show him everything, or an officer standing over him to 
give directions how every rope yarn should be cut. I was 
at eighteen years of age, a smart, ordinary seaman, but not 
fit for an able one, although now-a-days men put their X 
on shipping papers and receive pay for doing work that 
they know nothing about. Sailors were more modest 
when I was young, and merchant ships were not obliged 
to fill up their crews with furreners, who never eat a good 
piece of salt junk until they sailed under the stars and 
stripes.” 


112 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


“Julia, dear,” said Emma, suddenly rising from her re- 
clining position, “remind me to-morrow, and Pll write an 
ode to the ‘Star Spangled Banner’ and have it published 
under my own name when we reach America. There are 
but few poets in the United States, and my songs will be 
likely to attract attention. I will also let some newspaper 
have my poem entitled ‘To a Lonely Tombstone.’ There 
are but three hundred and ten pages foolscap, but if it is 
printed in small type it will not occupy much space.” 

“Small mice, Miss,” cried Ben, who misunderstood the 
lady, “I have never seen any very small mice, but I’ve seen 
lots of white ones, and while I was up the Straits, and one 
day when I was ashore at Palermo I ” 

“You are off your course again, Ben,” said the captain, 
lighting another cigar and holding one toward me. It was 
a great temptation, but I felt the warm, sweet breath of 
Julia on my cheek, and declined. 

“Aye, aye, sir,” replied Ben, the continual interruptions 
somewhat confusing him. 

“Well, as I was saying,” the old sailor continued, “per- 
haps I was as competent to ship as an able-bodied man as 
half of my messmates, but I didn’t have confidence enough, 
and so was contented to get less pay and more work than 
I otherwise should. But to make a long story short, soon 
after my arrival in Boston, from a trip of three months to 
the West Indies in the year 1812, the famous embargo was 


LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


118 


declared, and not a ship was allowed to leave port. Of 
course, sailors were thrown out of employment or else join- 
ed one of Uncle Sam’s vessels, although there was not much 
prospect of their getting off to sea, for the English fleets 
were sweeping the ocean, and not a merchant ship dared 
to show its cutwater for fear of capture. 

“There were a number of privateers fitting out, but the 
work on them went on very slow, as though the owners 
half repented that they had undertaken the job and didn’t 
know whether to go on or stop. Here were the only 
chances that sailors were likely to get for a long while to 
come, and a number of us used to talk the matter over, and 
finally concluded that we would enter our names on the 
book of the fastest looking one, sooner than stay or* shore 
and starve. 

“The next question was to find out when they were ex- 
pected to sail, and while trying to see the owners, one day, 
I ran afoul of a young man who had commanded the ship 
to China. His uncle owned the vessel and had given him 
the charge of her, even before he was twenty-two years of 
age, but in this case the appointment was a good one, for 
I never saw so young a master have such good judgment 
and knowledge of seamanship. To be sure, he had been 
on the water all of his lifetime, and had learned his busi- 
ness in the forecastle, but it’s not every man that can be 
trusted with a large ship and valuable cargo at his age,” 


114 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


“Was he rich and handsome?” inquired Miss Emma. 

“I don’t think that he was very rich, mam,” replied Ben, 
“coz he had to support his mother from his arnings. There 
was some trouble between her and his uncle that pre- 
vented them from speaking together, although the old 
gentleman appeared to like the boy well enough, and as 
I said, advanced him to the command of a fine ship.” 

“Go on,” replied Emma, apparently satisfied after she 
found that the young captain was poor. 

“But first tell us if he was handsome,” cried Julia from 
beneath her shawl. 

“Don’t be absurd, Julia,” replied Emma, who was again 
star gazing. 

“I don’t know about his being handsome,” said Ben, 
shaking his head as though trying to decide what beauty 
consisted of, “but I do know that he was as brave as a 
lion, and as stout as any man that stood near six feet in his 
stockings. I never look at a man to see if he is handsome, 
because men don’t possess beauty; that is an attribute of 
women and ships alone.” 

“Well answered,” muttered the captain. “Go on.” 

“Well, you may be sure that I was glad to see Captain 
Arthur, and that he appeared pleased to see me. We 
shook hands and after a few inquiries after my welfare he 
asked whether I wanted a ship, and would like to sail again 
with him, I didn’t stop to think ^ second, you may be sure, 


LEAVES PROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


115 


before I said yes, and then he led me a short distance from 
my companions and said: 

“ ‘Ben, I’m fitting out a privateer at Newport, and want 
about twenty-five active men of the right sort of stuff. 
W ould you like to try your luck with me? Remember, we 
run many dangers, and possibly may find ourselves in an 
English prison, but there is a chance of picking up a few 
prizes and getting rich/ 

“ ‘Em with you/ I answered, ‘and what is more, I can 
bring as many men as you want. When do we start?’ 

“ ‘This evening, if I can get the men. Bring them down 
to this sloop that you see near at hand. I have hired her 
for a few days, and have her well filled with stores. We can 
hug the land and reach Newport without fear of the En- 
glish cruisers. Tell the seamen to bring down their kits 
as soon as possible, and that I’ll settle with them about 
wages after they have seen one of the fastest sailing top- 
sail schooners that ever wet a jacket.’ 

“ ‘Does your uncle own her?’ I asked. 

“ ‘Why, no/ he replied, with some hesitation. ‘My 
uncle and me are not on good terms at present, so I have 
invested all my money in the privateer. If I lose her I 
am thrown upon my beam ends, but if I win, I’ll ’ 

“He did not finish, but stamped his foot upon the ground 
as though he would like to make a hole in the dock. 

“ ‘Trust to us for luck/ I replied, ‘and if anything comes 


116 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


along of our size and weight of metal, see if we don’t give 
a good account of ourselves.’ 

“ ‘If we don’t I’ll sink the schooner and everybody in 
her,’ replied Captain Arthur, and I believe that he would 
have done so. 

“ ‘I’ll go and talk to the men, sir,’ I said, after we had 
a few more words of conversation, and as I was turning to 
go he detained me. 

“ ‘You need not say to the crew anything that has passed 
between us. Although I am backed by some of the 
wealthiest men in Boston, I don’t want to get too far into 
their debt. Here is a doubloon. Spend it carefully, and 
don’t let the men that you get come on board too drunk.’ 

“I promised obedience, and when I joined my comrades 
they were rather curious to know what I had been palaver- 
ing about, but I kept mum, and only revealed what I 
wanted, to those I thought likely to prove true grit.” 

“When are you coming to the love part of the story?” 
asked Julia, with a slight pressure of her hand against 
mine. 

“In less than one bell, marm, I shall reach that part of 
the yarn, and even now I’m coming to it as fast as a ship 
of the line douses sail. 

“In less than an hour I had the twenty-five men all 
pledged, and I could have obtained many more if Captain 
Arthur had wanted them. Then we all mustered in a 


LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


117 


room, and I sent out for a few gallons of old Jamaica, and 
a lot of pipes and ’bacco, and you may be sure that we had 
a rousing time. No man got actually drunk, although 
we carried sixteen of them down to the sloop in a cart, and 
tumbled them under hatches, where they slept until dry, 
and when they awoke were ready for duty. 

“We got under way that night, and with a fair and 
fresh wind ran out of harbor, and by hugging close to Cape 
Cod and then keeping in with the land, we reached New- 
port in safety the next day, where we were transferred 
to the privateer, which I found was nearly ready for sea. 
The men were mightily pleased with the looks of the 
schooner, and a prettier craft I had never seen. She was 
built pretty much after the model of the opium clippers that 
we so often see in the China waters, and which have so 
great a reputation for sailing. 

“As Captain Arthur was anxious to get off as soon as 
possible, all hands were turned to bending sails, setting 
up rigging and receiving stores on board, and when every- 
thing was all a taunto we hoisted in a long thirty-two 
pound gun that was placed amidships and acted as a 
swivel. Besides the large gun we had several small ones 
that looked as though they could speak if occasion re- 
quired; and after they were all secured upon their car- 
riages we dropped off into the stream and took in our 
powder, and then we were ready for sea.” 


118 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


“But when is the love portion of the story coming?” 
again asked Julia, who had been leaning against my breast 
for the last half hour with closed eyes, and who wished to 
show that she was wide awake, although I suspected she 
had been dozing. 

“Pm just coming to that part of the yarn, marm,” re- 
plied Ben, throwing away his quid and instantly replen- 
ishing his mouth with a fresh one. 

“The night before we sailed, the captain came off and 
saw the men were on the alert for a cruise, and that every- 
thing was on board. We had been drilled all the after- 
noon by an old fellow who had shipped as first lieutenant, 
and who once held a commission in the navy as a gunner; 
but, getting disgusted at the inactivity of the government 
ships, he had resigned and accepted a chance on board the 
Clara, the name of the privateer. 

“When the captain got ready to go on shore he called 
me aft and said : 

“ ‘Ben, I believe that I can trust you!’ 

“ ‘I don’t see why you shouldn’t,’ I replied, ‘for I never 
deceived you.’ 

“ ‘That’s true,’ the captain answered, and then he walked 
the deck for a few moments without speaking, apparently 
thinking of something that was of great importance. 

“Suddenly he stopped and exclaimed: 

“ ‘I want you to go with me on shore to-night. Throw 
your monkey jacket into the boat, for you may want it.” 


LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


119 


“ ‘Aye, aye, sir/ I answered, and in a few seconds I 
was ready. 

“Captain Arthur left a few directions with his lieuten- 
ant and then we were pulled on shore. The boat was sent 
back and up the street we went, I following close to the 
captain’s heels and wondered at every step why they built 
old houses in that town. 

“We passed the brick building, which I supposed to 
be a court-house, situated in a small triangular yard, 
and then, turning to the right, we steered up a narrow 
street, where it was impossible for two teams to pass 
abreast, and paused before the door of a neat one-and-a- 
half story wooden house. 

“Bidding me follow him, the captain entered, and I 
found myself in a well-furnished room, where a good, 
motherly looking woman was seated at work, sewing. 

“This is Ben, mother/ the captain said, 'the young 
man that was with me when I went to China.’ 

“The mother smiled on me and motioned for me to 
take a chair, but Lord, I didn’t feel like sitting down with 
them, coz at that time I’d never seen much of what you 
call society.” 

Julia giggled, and Emma smoothed the hair on her 
rather low forehead, where she had once cut it off for the 
purpose of looking intellectual, hove a deep sigh and 
once more consulted the heavens. 


120 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


“ 'Don’t stand there, Ben, looking so silly,’ said Cap- 
tain Arthur, and down I sat on what I supposed to be a 
chair, but Lord bless you, I might as well have sit on a 
paper of pins, for a cat that was quietly reposing there gave 
a frantic yell and fixed her ten commandments so firmly 
in the seat of my ” 

“Avast, Ben, avast,” cried the captain, with as steady 
a voice as he could command. “You are shoaling your 
water rapidly.” 

“Aye, aye, sir,” promptly replied Ben, with an unmoved 
face. • 

“I think that the story had better be discontinued, if 
better phraseology cannot be employed,” cried Miss Emma 
with a haughty look of displeasure. 

“I never saw an ology, marm, although I once sailed 
with a man that had made a trip to the coast of Africa 
on a slaving expedition, and he declared that they were 
plenty up the Gambo.” 

“The lady does not mean a bird, Ben,” said the cap- 
tain, gravely. “But continue with your yarn.” 

“Aye, aye, sir. I didn’t mean to rub the place.” 

“Skip that part of the story, Ben,” said the captain. 

“Aye, aye, sir.” 

“In a few minutes Captain Arthur’s mother said that 
supper was ready, and I was sent down with a good-look- 
ing servant-girl, to eat mine in the kitchen, and a mighty 


LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


121 


pleasant time I had ofl it. About eight o’clock the cap- 
tain called me, and off we started, he acting as pilot, and 
cruised through the narrow streets until I thought we 
should have some difficulty in navigating our way back. 

“The captain kept on his course, however, and did not 
exchange a single signal with anything we met, and after 
I had barked my shins against the stones on the sidewalks, 
which seemed to be placed there for the particular purpose 
of daring people to fall over them and break their necks, 
the captain halted before a round stone building, with a 
dozen different port holes in the upper part, and not a 
single door to keep out the wind, although there were 
numerous entrances in the lower tier of the house. 

“ ‘Ben,’ said the captain, entering one of the doors, 
without knocking, T want you to keep a good lookout 
here for an hour or so, and give me notice if anybody ap- 
proaches.’ 

“ ‘Aye, aye, sir, I replied, although I could not for the 
life of me think what was in the wind. 

“ T expect a lady in a few minutes, and while she is 
here, do you walk around the tower and notice if anybody 
is skulking in the vicinity.’ 

“‘What, isn’t this a house?’ I asked, looking at the 
heavy walls more intently than before. 

“ ‘No, Ben,’ answered the captain, ‘this was built many 
years before you or I were born.’ 


122 


OCEAN KOVEKS. 


“ A.nd who took so muGh pains with a building that 
nobody uses?’ I asked. 

“ That is unknown, Ben. Those who first settled here 
found the building as it now stands, and the wisest heads 
in the country have puzzled their brains to little purpose, 
for still the mystery remains unsolved.’ 

“While the captain was speaking we heard footsteps ap- 
proaching, and the next instant I saw a lady rush into the 
arms of as bold a seaman as ever trod the deck of a ship. 

“I, of course, discreetly took myself outside of the 
tower, but I heard the captain tell her that it was only Ben, 
and not to be afraid, and she didn’t appear to, for I saw 
her arms around his neck, and her head on his broad, 
manly breast, but for all of that she was crying.” 

“A very unladylike position for a girl,” exclaimed the 
poetess, in a decided tone. 

“I should have liked it, especially if I knew that he 
loved me,” whispered Julia. 

Ben did not notice the interruption, but continued: 

“‘Don’t weep, Ada,’ I heard him say; ‘we shall soon 
meet again, and if fortune favors me, why, I will once more 
request your hand from my uncle, and if my petition is 
backed with wealth, I don’t think that he will refuse me.’ 

“ ‘I am fearful that he will insist upon my marrying the 
man he has chosen for me, and if he should, what shall I 
do in your absence?’ the lady asked. 


LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


123 


“ ‘Fly from the house and take refuge with a relative of 
mine in Fall River. Tell her who you are, and she will re- 
ceive you kindly, and shelter you until my return. Here 
is her name on this paper, and to-morrow I will write a 
letter and send it to her, so that she will be prepared in 
case you are driven to take such a step/ 

“ T will do as you request me/ the lady answered, 
‘sooner than marry a man that I do not love. Every day 
he is at the house, and every day he asks me to select a 
mansion for my future residence, or else allow him to build 
one that will suit me; and even father sometimes joins 
in with him, but not as often as he did soon after you 
quarreled with him/ 

“ ‘If I only had the old fool on board the Clara, Ada, 
Pd soon drive all thoughts of marriage out of his head/ 
the captain said, and I thought that -he would be very 
apt to. 

“ ‘It was but yesterday he was speaking of your priva- 
teer, and he told father that he hoped that it would be taken 
by the English before you had been at sea one week/ 

“ ‘He did wish so, did he?’ I heard the captain hiss from 
between his clenched teeth, and as I glanced in at one of 
the openings I saw his strong arm raised as though he 
would like the pleasure of breaking that elderly gentle- 
man’s head. 

“ ‘And what answer did my uncle make to this charitable 
wish?’ inquired the captain. 


124 


OCEAN HOVERS. 


“ ‘He looked quite grave and told Mr. Berry that was 
not the way to win a girl’s love by wishing ill to her rela- 
tives. I think that father still likes you, but the wealth 
of Mr. Berry is too great an inducement for him to forego 
my marriage.’ 

“ ‘And my mother, does he never mention her?’ asked 
the captain. 

“ ‘Never, but once, and that was the day after you asked 
him for my hand. He wanted to know if I wished to make 
as bad a match as his sister, and never before or since have 
I heard him allude to her.’ 

“ ‘My mother was happy in her choice, although her 
husband was poor, and depended upon his labor for sup- 
port. He was as good a ship-master as sailed from New- 
port, and never did I hear a word uttered detrimental to his 
character.’ 

“ ‘I know all that,’ cried the lady, ‘and would sooner 
share your lot than be surrounded by all the wealth of Mr. 
Berry.’ 

“During the whole of their talk I had kept close to the 
walk so that if any one approached I could not be seen, 
while, as I walked slowly round, I had an excellent op- 
portunity of taking a good observation of all the fields and 
roads. 

“During the conversation between the lovers I had 
sighted three lubbers skulking about, but as they all kept 


LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


125 


close together and didn’t seem inclined to venture near, 
why, I thought I wouldn’t alarm the captain and his girl 
by throwing out false signals. 

“But while the lovers were talking the skulks drew 
near, and then, thinking that the captain wouldn’t mind a 
signal for getting under way, I just whispered my infor- 
mation. 

“ ‘In what direction are they coming, Ben?’ he asked. 

“ ‘About nor’ nor’-east, I should think from the bear- 
ings of the north star,’ I replied, promptly. 

“ Then, Ada, you must scud to the sou’ sou’-west,’ the 
captain said, with a low laugh; but it stuck in his throat 
and seemed to almost choke him. 

“ They are nearing us fast,’ I cried. 

“ ‘Good-by, dear,’ the captain said, and I saw him strain 
her to his breast, until I thought her ribs would crack, but 
Lord bless you, she didn’t seem to mind it a bit.” 

“Because there was a congeniality of spirits between 
them,” said Miss Emma, with a sigh. 

“I didn’t see any, marm, although the captain might 
have had a bottle in his pocket. At any rate, he didn’t offer 
me any,” answered Ben, with a look of innocence. 

“A bottle of what?” asked Emma, in surprise. 

“Spirits, marm; I used to drink good old Jamaica in those 
days, but it’s hard work to get the pure stuff now.” 

The poetess disdained an explanation, so she sunk 


126 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


back upon the hen-coop, and waved her hand for Ben to 
continue. 

“I heard something that sounded very much like a kiss, 
and then the lady vanished in an opposite direction from 
the one which the three skulks were approaching, the 
round tower hiding her from their view. 

“ ‘Now, Ben,’ whispered the captain, let’s give the sneaks 
a warm reception, and he made me enter the tower so 
that we could watch the men’s motions without being 
seen. 

“We didn’t have to wait a great while for the three fel- 
lows to get within hailing distance, and then we could hear 
them talking as thought they had expected to find a lady 
somewhere in the vicinity, but were disappointed. 

“ ‘It’s that darn’d Berry and his two hangers-on,’ said 
the captain, with an angry wave of his arm, as though try- 
ing its strength. 

“ ‘Ben,’ he whispered a moment after, ‘do you think 
that you can run down one of those piratical scoundrels 
while I board the other two?” 

“ ‘I told him that he might depend upon me,’ and al- 
most before I had spoken the words he started on a run, 
closely followed by myself. 

“The instant the skulks saw that there were two of us, 
they up helm and crowded sail, to escape, but we carried 
too much canvas for them, and gained rapidly. Just as 




LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 127 

we got within boarding distance one of the swabs stumbled 
and pitched headlong to the ground, and I guess he hurt 
himself, for he groaned awfully. 

“The captain was too much of a seaman to strike a fallen 
foe, so he passed him by, and the next instant we both 
grappled with our foes. I saw the pirate that the captain 
engaged tumble head over heels as the latter struck him 
about the night-heads, and then for a few minutes I lost 
sight of him; for I engaged in a yard-arm and yard-arm 
battle with a fellow nearly twice my size, but I poured in 
such a broadside of thirty-two shot about his upper works 
that the fellow was astonished and hardly returned my 
fire for some time, but after a while he beat to quarters, 
and then we had a very pretty battle for a short time, and 
it was uncertain who would have to strike first, but all of 
a sudden the coward commenced shouting ‘watch’ as loud 
as he could bawl. 

“Before he had uttered his yell half a dozen times he fell 
as though struck by lightning, and then I saw that the 
captain had done the job with one of his strong arms. 

“ ‘Run, Ben, run,’ the captain said, ‘or we shall have the 
watch after us.’ 

“ ‘We can lick the other watch asi well as this,’ I replied, 
for, do you see, it takes some time for a man to get his 
blood warm. 

“ ‘Nonsense,’ cried the captain; ‘I mean the police.’ 


m 


OCEAN KOVEKS. 


“ ‘Ah, that alters the case/ I replied, and as I spoke I 
saw half a dozen men coming toward us with lanterns and 
clubs. 

“ ‘Crowd sail/ said the captain, and off we started on a 
clean bowline, and as we left the enemy astern we could 
hear them shouting to each other and rallying round the 
disabled skulks. 

“ ‘We kept on our course for about half a bell, and then 
brought up near the house of the captain. 

“ ‘Ben/ he said, ‘we must sail to-night or to-morrow, or 
I shall not be able to get away, for those pirates will cer- 
tainly have me arrested/ 

“ ‘Blast ’em for cowards/ I replied. 

“ ‘There is no doubt they are cowards, Ben, but still 
that plea won’t save us. Come in with me and get a bite 
of something to eat. I will write a letter, take leave of my 
mother and then we’ll be off.’ 

“After we got into the house I went with the girl that 
I had eaten supper with, and she spread out on the mess 
table a lot of good things that I stowed away, and then 
had a comfortable glass of grog to wash all down with; 
and after that, as I had nothing else to do, why, I made 
love to the girl, and we soon struck up a bargain, and I 
agreed to be spliced to her as soon as I was chief mate of a 
ship. 

“It is many years since that night, and I have visited the 


LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 129 

four quarters of the globe, and seen all nations. Fve re- 
turned from a cruise with pockets lined with dollars, and 
IVe seen the time when I had not a cent to buy a chaw 
of ’bacco. Fve had my chest filled with clothes, and many 
times gone to sea with it empty. Fve suffered shipwreck 
and starvation, but Fve not forgotten that night in New- 
port and the little girl who looked upon me so kindly, and 
swore that she would wait until I claimed her as a bride. 
Poor Molly, if she never gets a husband until I get a mate’s 
berth I am afraid that she will die a spinster.” 

The old sailor dropped his head upon his breast, and 
for some time remained silent, while Julia whispered: 

“I declare he is quite romantic.” 

“ ‘Never mind!’” said Emma, consolingly, T will write 
a poem on ‘Absence and Constancy,’ and you shall be the 
hero.’ 

“Thank you, Miss,” cried Ben, raising his head and 
drawing his sleeve across his mouth, but I think that his 
arm also touched his eyes, and that he wiped the water 
from them. 

“Joe Trumbull once wrote a song for me, ’coz I’d gin 
him the subject, and I' think that it* was one of the best 
things that I ever heard. The first verse runs as follows : 

“ ‘Now she mourns because he’s absent, 

Now she sighs because he’s gone, 


130 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


Will she e’er forget her lover, 

Does she think him all forlorn?’ 

“If the ladies would like to hear the rest, I’d be happy 
to repeat it ; there’s only forty-nine verses more.” 

“For gracious sake, leave out the poetry!” exclaimed 
Miss Emma, with a nervous shudder at the thought of the 
infliction. 

“Aye, aye, marm, just as you please,” answered Ben, 
continuing his story. 

“I had iust concluded the arrangements with Molly, 
when the captain called me, and off we started toward 
the dock. It was about nine o’clock, and hardly a light 
was to be seen to pilot us along the streets, but we picked 
our way and reached the wharf in safety. 

“We turned a fellow out, who was asleep on board the 
sloop that we had made the run in from Boston, and got 
him to set us on board the Clara. As we neared her we 
found that the watch was on the alert, for we were hailed, 
and in no gentle voice. The captain answered, and we 
were soon alongside, where, as may be supposed, the watch 
were somewhat surprised to see us. 

“In less than ten minutes all hands were mustered, and 
the Clara got under way, and as we had a fair wind we 
rapidly left the harbor. The watch was set, and with light 
hearts the crew of the schooner found themselves bound 
on their first privateering cruise. 


LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


131 


“At daylight we were out of sight of land, and then a 
man was sent to the gallant-yard to keep a lookout for ves- 
sels, while the Clara’s nose was pushed toward the Western 
Islands. For the first fortnight we saw nothing but ships 
belonging to our countrymen, but one day we spoke a 
Russian, and he told us that a short time before he had 
exchanged signals with an English merchantman, just 
from Canton, deeply burdened with teas and silks. 

“The instant Captain Arthur heard the news he altered 
his course and crowded sail. Day and night we cracked 
on to the privateer, until I thought that every spar in her 
would go over the side; but the captain and his old lieu- 
tenant knew her better than I did, and were aware of her 
best sailing qualities before we had been at sea a week. 

“I never saw a vessel sail as that schooner used to with 
the wind about two points free. She used to fairly leap 
over the heavy seas, and when she struck one which she 
did not have time to rise, she would split it in halves and 
throw the spray clean aft to the cabin. Ah, many a wet 
jacket has she given me, but I never spent more pleasant 
hours in my life than on board the Clara, except, indeed, 
the two last viges I’ve been with Captain Kindheart. 

“When we had got within a few hundred miles of the 
mouth of the English channel we shortened sail and kept 
a sharp lookout for cruisers and merchantmen, and the 
very day that we arrived on the ground we sighted a ship 


132 


OCEAN HOVERS 


steering directly for the channel, and covered with canvas. 
It did not take us long to cover the schooner with sail, 
and as the ship was abeam of us we edged off a little so 
as to cut her off from the land, and yet hold a good position 
should it be' an English cruiser. 

“For two hours did we continue our course, and then 
we became positive that the vessel in sight was no sloop-of- 
war, but an Indiaman, and well loaded at that. We hoisted 
English colors, and edged away a little, so as to make him 
think that we wanted to speak to him; and by six bells in 
the afternoon we were within hailing distance, only the fel- 
lows seemed to be in too much of a hurry to stop and 
have a little conversation. To be sure, he answered our 
signal very civilly by running up the English flag, and 
that was a mask of politeness that we were very grateful 
for, as we didn’t care about firing into a French ship, as 
we were at peace with that nation, and didn’t wish to 
offend her. 

“As the Englishman didn’t have the politeness to stop, 
why, we loaded the thirty-two, and sent a ball skipping 
over the water that struck but a few feet astern of him; 
but, instead of causing him to douse his sails, he only 
crowded on others, and then, not wishing to lose time, we 
planted a shot among his spars that brought down his 
foretop-sail yard in a hurry, and all the studding sails 
with it. 


LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


133 


'‘This appeared to have some effect, for he commenced 
taking in sail as fast as possible, while we also reduced 
our canvas and run up on his quarter waiting for the ship 
to come to the wind with his main top-sail to the mast. 

•“They were a long time doing the work, but at last it 
was accomplished, and, with a gruff voice, a square, stout- 
built man demanded what we wanted. 

“ 'Send your boat on board with your manifest,” cried 
Captain Arthur. 

“ 'By whose orders?’ asked the Englishman. 

“ ‘Mine/ cried the captain. ‘I claim you as a prize to the 
privateer Clara.’ 

“We saw the Englishman dash down his speaking trum- 
pet and tear his hair with vexation, but it was no use, 
though, and in a short time we were in possession of a 
six hundred ton ship, loaded with silks, dye stuffs and 
teas. 

“We took out a portion of her cargo and transferred it 
to the Clara, and then helped ourselves to some provision, 
and while we were doing so one of the crew of the ship 
went up to the lieutenant and offered to tell him where a 
lot of specie was stowed, if he was allowed a share. To 
this the lieutenant consented, and down in the run we 
found four boxes of doubloons, the whole amounting to 
over one hundred thousand dollars. You may be sure 
that our men were perfectly wild with delight, and that 


184 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


they hurried the boxes into the boat and sent them on 
board the Clara with a dispatch that was never equaled. 

“Captain Arthur, after he had taken what he wanted, 
sent his third lieutenant on board the ship with eight men 
and transferred all the Englishmen but two to the priva- 
teer. These two volunteered, and after a parting cheer 
the ship braced up, and shaped her course for Boston, 
where the lieutenant had directions, in case she arrived 
safe, to place the ship and cargo in the hands of con- 
signees, and sell everything for the benefit of the owners 
and crew. 

“We cruised about the chops of the channel for a few 
days, and after picking up a small brig, loaded with wine 
and fruit, we overhauled a fisherman, and on board of 
him we put our prisoners, and then, in company with 
the brig, we started for home. 

“On the third day we lost sight of our consort during a 
gale, and while the blow was at its height a large ship 
was discovered to the windward, rolling down toward us 
under close reefed top-sails and reefed fore-sail. Our offi- 
cers had but little time to deliberate, and ascertain the 
nation of the stranger, but to make all sure, the head of 
the jib was hoisted, the main-sail lowered and away we 
went, flying before the wind and jumping from sea to sea 
or else rolling lazily between two heavy swells. 

“When we rose upon a sea we found that the stranger 




LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 135 

had caught sight of us, and had shaken out one of the 
reefs from his main top-sail, and any doubts as to his char- 
acter were dissipated, for the frowning ports, although 
closed, were true index of the vessel's character. 

“ ‘Let a reef out of the mainsail/ said the captain, calmly, 
after he had taken a survey of the ship. ‘He is nearing us 
fast, and if this gale continues until night we shall have 
to strain the schooner to her kelson to keep him at a re- 
spectful distance. 

“We made more sail and dashed along bravely, but the 
ship had the advantage, as her top-sails were so high that 
they caught the full force of the gale, while the schooner's 
fore and aft sails were so low that sometimes they were 
becalmed by the heavy sea that was running. 

“Another reef was shaken from the fore-sail, when the 
captain found that we did not increase our distance from 
the ship, but even that failed, as the stranger, when he 
saw that we made more sail, turned out another reef, and 
came foaming along, sometimes rolling until his yard 
arms nearly touched the water, and when he mounted on 
a heavy sea we could see his bright copper glistening in 
the setting sun like burnished gold. 

“ ‘Thank the Lord it's too rough for him to use his bow- 
chasers,' remarked the lieutenant, after he had taken a 
survey of the ship. ‘If it was a little smoother I think that 
I could knock away a spar or two with our long thirty-two. 


136 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


But now it would be all luck and chance, as the best gun- 
ner in the world would admit.’ 

“ Turn out another reef from the main-sail and on with 
preventer sheets. If the schooner cannot carry the sail 
she must drag it,’ said the captain, and I saw his eye grow 
stern, as he thought of the dangers of an English prison. 

“The men sprang to obey the orders of the captain, and 
as soon as the sail was set, the privateer tore through the 
water as though she knew that all depended upon her 
speed. For half an hour we held our own, but the ship let 
the reef out of her fore-sail, and once more we thought she 
gained on us. 

“ Two hours from sunset,’ said the captain, consulting 
his watch. ‘At the ratd the ship is sailing she will be close 
on board by that time. Our only hope is darkness, and if 
we can keep him off till night perhaps there may be a 
chance. How say you, Driver, are you willing to re- 
linquish your grasp upon the Englishman’s gold?’ 

“ ‘Not until I see him closer aboard than he is now/ re- 
plied the lieutenant. 

“ ‘Show him an English flag, and let’s see if we can get 
a sight of his own,’ Captain Arthur said. 

“The cross of Saint George was hoisted and for some 
time we waited to see if the stranger would show his colors 
from his fore-royal mast. Just as we were about to take 
ours down the sloop-of-war displayed the English flag. 



LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 137 

“‘I thought he was English/ the grim old lieutenant 
said, and I saw his eyes turned with a savage look to where 
the long gun was firmly secured amidships. 

“ ‘It is no use — it would be a waste of powder and shot/ 
Captain Arthur said, in reply to a remark of the lieuten- 
ant. 

“ ‘I have seen it done once, and it’s worthy of trial. 
What has been done once can be done again/ exclaimed 
the lieutenant. 

“But she is hardly within long shot/ remonstrated the 
captain. 

/ ‘I can load Tom so that he’ll carry there, and if he hits 
he’ll tell.’ 

“ ‘You may try, but mind and secure the gun firmly, 
The privateer is rolling rails under at every jump.’ 

“ ‘Aye, aye, sir/ answered the lieutenant, and in a short 
time the whole crew were busy preparing, lashing and 
getting ready to try the effect of the large gun upon the 
spars and sails of the Englishman. 

“The men worked! with a will, for all felt the danger, al- 
though not a man showed the white feather, or regretted 
that he had undertaken the cruise, and in a short time we 
had slewed around the muzzle of the gun, and pointed it 
aft so that it would be brought to bear upon the ship. 

“The lieutenant with his own hands loaded the gun, 
putting in about one-third more powder than he usually 


138 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


allowed for a charge, because, he said, the wind blowed 
so like the devil that it would be needed to carry the ball 
to the windward. 

“After the shot was driven home the schooner was luffed 
up about a point and a half, so >as to give the lieutenant a 
fair chance, and while one of us held re&dy a red hot iron, 
another man stood by to remove the apron of the gun, 
which had, been placed on the priming to keep it dry, for 
the sea was making a complete breach over us, and not a 
man on board had on a dry garment. 

“While we were waiting for a chance the black cook 
rushed from the galley with a handful of slush, exclaim- 
ing: 

“ ‘Let me grease de mouth, massa lieutenant, for luck/ 
and without waiting for consent, he slapped in the slush, 
and then retired to the galley to watch the effects of the 
ball. 

“For nearly ten minutes it seemed as though the priva- 
teer would roll her masts out, and during that time the 
lieutenant stood calmly at the breech of the gun, occa- 
sionally glancing along its length as the ship came in 
view, and it was only when the schooner grew more steady 
that he warmed into life. 

“ ‘Off with the apron/ he said at length; ‘give me the 
iron and stand ready to depress or elevate the gun. Stand 
clear/ and he applied the iron. 


LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


139 


“There was a stunning report, and the privateer shook 
from topmast to kelson, while the crew sprang into the 
rigging and watched the effect of the shot. 

“The men broke out with a wild cheer as they saw the 
foretopmast, already strained by the press of sail which it 
carried, tumble over the side. 

“ ‘Well done, whether a chance shot or the effects of 
good aim/ cried the captain with admiration. ‘Steward, 
serve out a stiff glass of grog to all hands. If we are taken 
the Englishman will have the less to drink, and if we es- 
cape ’ 

“ ‘Here comes the answer/ cried the old gunner, in- 
terrupting the captain, and as he spoke a gun was dis- 
charged by the sloop-of-war, but we did not see where 
the shot struck. Another and then another were fired, but 
still the balls fell short and the privateer continued on un- 
harmed. 

“ ‘I only hope that he will keep on firing/ said the old 
lieutenant, as he motioned to the crew to swab out the 
gun. ‘Every discharge costs him a foot of ground, and 
he will find it out before a great while/ 

“The old gunner’s prophecy was correct, for the En- 
glishman ceased firing and kept on his driving course, but 
little of his headway checked by the loss of . his foretop 
mast, as the main top-sail caught all the wind. 

“ ‘His men are already at work in the top/ said the lieu- 
tenant, after looking through his glass. 


HO 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


“In fact, without the aid of a glass large numbers of 
men could be seen in the foretop clearing away the wreck 
and getting ready to send aloft a new spar. 

“ ‘If this wind would only die away/ muttered the cap- 
tain, ‘we would in his present crippled condition show 
him a clean pair of heels.” 

“As though fate was determined that the captain should 
have his wish, the gale almost immediately commenced 
lulling, but still the clouds overhead looked dark and 
threatening, as though some great change was about to 
take place.” 

‘“Out with the reef, boys/ shouted the captain. ‘We 
must improve every moment and try and get on a wind 
with the sloop/ 

“The sail was made almost before the words were fairly 
spoken, for the crew saw the necessity and knew that their 
only chance of escape was on a bow-line. 

“The gale still blew quite fresh, and the sea ran high, 
but we luffed up about two or three points and that course 
allowed every sail to draw to advantage. The English- 
man saw our game and altered the course of his ship also ; 
he shook out the remaining reef in his main top-sail, and 
we saw topmen at work on his mizzen top-sail yard, and 
in a few minutes the ship had added that sail, but the sloop 
lost about as much as she expected to gain, for, having 
no head sail, and so much tafter canvas, she steered as wild 
as a sand drougher in a strong tide way. 


LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


141 


“The privateer had all the sail that she wanted, but 
the sea was too rough for her to show her best points of 
sailing, while the ship, being so much larger, made good 
weather and dashed along carrying a bone in her mouth 
that appeared to us to grow plainer every moment 

“ ‘Our only resource is in the gun and your skill/ said 
the captain to the lieutenant, and I thought that he had 
given up all hope, for I saw his cheek grow pale, but it was 
not with fear. 

“ ‘We have something better to depend upon than the 
gun, sir/ answered the lieutenant, pointing to leeward. 

“We all followed the direction of his hand, and sure 
enough, the heavens did look threatening, for along the 
horizon there appeared to be one mass of inky clouds, 
which rolled over and over as though some great commo- 
tion was going on amidst them. We could see that they 
were rapidly advancing, and apparently gained strength as 
they drove toward us, and the nearer they advanced the 
less wind did we experience, until the sails flapped idly from 
the booms, and there was no air stirring to keep the 
schooner steady as she rolled in the trough of the seas. 

“ ‘Down with the fore-sail and main-sail/ cried the cap- 
tain, sharply. 

“ ‘Let them hang in for a few minutes longer, and per- 
haps we can deceive the Englishman into the belief that 
we have gone down all standing, or we may trick him to 


142 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


holding on so long that his main top-mast will go over the 
side.’ 

“ ‘Let it be as you say/ replied the captain, and while 
the old lieutenant' stationed the men at halyards and down- 
hauls, the master once more cast his eyes toward the sloop 
which had approached so near that men could be seen af 
work on the top-gallant forecastle. 

“Suddenly the booming of a cannon was heard, and a 
shot whistled through the air and struck about two cables’ 
lengths astern, throwing up the water and stirring it into 
foam. 

“As though in answer to the gun a tremendous crash 
of thunder .followed, that fairly shook the privateer and 
made me look toward the heavens to see if they were not 
falling, while at the same instant I heard the old gunner’s 
voice roaring 1 : 

“ ‘Let go your halyards fore and aft — down with your 
sails with a will, men, and secure them. Work for your 
lives.’ 

“Just as the halyards were let go I felt the first puff of 
the squall, or hurricane, and by the time that the wind 
reached us the men had placed gaskets around the sails to 
prevent their blowing away. The sky suddenly grew dark 
as night, and the black vapor that preceded the squall com- 
pletely hid the man-of-war from our view. 

“I heard a rushing sound that almost made me gasp 



LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 143 

with apprehension, and the next instant we were nearly 
thrown upon our beam ends, while with a crash our top- 
mast snapped off close to the cap and fell to the lew’rd. 
Every man grasped a rope to steady himself, and awaited 
orders from the quarter deck, where all true seamen only 
look when they know that those aft are good sailors, and 
to be depended upon. 

“We saw the captain wave his hand to the lieutenant, 
who stood by the man at the wheel, and then the helm was 
put hard up for the purpose of getting the vessel before the 
wind. For some time it was doubtful whether she would 
pay off ” 

“Pay off?” cried Miss Emma, suddenly starting from a 
slight dose. “Do schooners ever pay off?” 

“Quite often, marm; I was in a fishing vessel once 
that ” 

“But what do they pay off with — gold or silver?” inter- 
rupted the lady, who was so anxious to let the company 
know that she was awake, that she would not hear the 
end of Ben’s explanation. 

“Ben means merely a nautical expression,” said the 
captain; “when a vessel in wearing ship falls from the 
wind she is paying off.” 

“Oh!” said the lady, and she retired to her hen-coop, 
while Julia merely opened her eyes to see what occasioned 
the interruption, and went to sleep again. 


144 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


“At last,” continued Ben, “the head of the privateer 
slowly fell off, and then she righted and drove before the 
gale, while the heavy cross sea swept our decks and threat- 
ened to carry the masts by the board. I never saw a vessel 
act as well as the Clara .did in that storm, and when she 
had a fair chance she rose on' the heavy swells like a duck, 
and shook the water from her deck like an old sea dog 
just crawling on a ledge of rocks. 

“On we went, the heavy mist so thick that we could 
hardly see a cable’s length ahead, and while some of the 
hands were on the lookout for a sight of the Englishman, 
others were ready and made relieving tackles in case the 
wheel ropes parted. 

“ ‘Sail ho !’ shouted a dozen voices. 

“We looked ahead and just off our starboard bow we 
saw the sloop-of-war nearly on her beam ends, and to our 
joy her main top-mast fell over her side, broken close to the 
cap. 

“Put a close reef in the foresail and up with it!” shouted 
the captain, as we neared the ship. ‘If he wants to give 
us a chase in his crippled condition we will try him.’ 

“Almost before he gave the order we were nearly 
abeam of the sloop, and we saw the quarter-deck filled 
with officers, who were watching our headlong course. 
We knew that the ship was too far on her beam ends to 
fire a gun, so the lieutenant just unrolled the stars and 


LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


145 


stripes, and let the Englishman see that he had been in 
pursuit of a Yankee privateer, while Captain Arthur took 
off his hat and bowed very politely, and would you believe 
it, the English officers returned his salute, although I 
should have thought they would have felt more like sink- 
ing us.” 

“The English,” said Emma, raising her slight form to 
an inclining position on the hen-coop, “have always been 
celebrated for their politeness, and I believe that toward 
their ladies their bearing is far more gentlemanly than that 
of the Americans.” 

“I don’t know about that, marm,” replied old Ben, who 
seemed inclined to argue the point. “I once sailed in an 
English ship and the captain had quite a number of women 
passengers, and I’ve seen them ’ere females cry as though 
they had lost all their friends, at cross words spoken by the 
master. I always thought, marm, that the Americans 
were kind to their women folks.” 

“I don’t wish to contest the point,” said Emma, with 
a disdainful wave of her hand. “Of course, you can have 
had no opportunities of judging of the better class of so- 
ciety.” 

“Go on with the yarn, Ben,” said the captain, who did 
not relish the reply of Emma, and the old sailor, having 
cleared his throat, proceeded : 

“We got the foresail set and speedily lost sight of the 


146 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


sloop-of-war, but knowing that on board of such kind 
of crafts it didn’t take long to get new spars aloft, we 
crowded all the sail that the Clara would bear, and as the 
wind moderated we altered our course and struck the 
schooner’s head in toward the land. 

“The next day the weather was fine, so we fitted a new 
top-mast, and once more had the vessel ship-shape, and 
were again on the lookout for prize cruisers. The cap- 
tain, however, determined to run into port as soon as pos- 
sible, as he thought that there was too much risk in dodg- 
ing about with so much money on board, and when the 
crew saw that the Clara’s head was turned that way they 
gave three cheers, not but that they liked the fun, but, do 
you see, they wanted to have a time spending their prize 
money. 

“There was nothing of any importance occurred until 
we sighted land. We had not seen a single ship since we 
left the sloop-of-war, and it therefore was something 
worthy of being noted in the log-book, when we raised a 
sail close under the land and heading for Cape Cod. Think- 
ing that we might get some news from her crew, we al- 
tered our course and stood for her, and as the wind was 
fresh it did not take long for the Clara to overhaul the 
slow sailing craft ; but as we neared her I thought I knew 
the sloop and I heard the captain tell the lieutenant that it 
was the same one thcrt he had hired to freight down his 








LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


147 


stores from Boston. You may be sure that we were glad 
to see the old craft, and that we run close on board of her 
before we hailed, and at the very first sound of the captain’s 
voice, a woman came out of the cabin and waved a white 
flag as though she feared we were enemies and she wanted 
to have a bit of talk before being captured; but the cap- 
tain knew better, for he suddenly threw down his glass and 
said : 

“ Til be blown, if it isn’t Ada.’ 

“I knew what he meant, although the rest of the men 
didn’t, and while the captain signaled in reply, he told 
the lieutenant to lay the Clara alongside of the sloop, so 
that he could have a talk, and although they tried to keep 
out of our way, it was no use, we slid alongside and lashed 
the Clara fast, but when we were nearly two fathoms apart, 
Captain Arthur gave a spring and landed upon the sloop, 
and then Miss Ada also gave a spring and she landed in 
the captain’s arms, for they were wide open to receive her. 

“Of course, the crew’s eyes stuck out like those in the 
bows of a Chinese junk, but I tipped them the wink and 
told them that it was all right; and then they asked the 
lieutenant if they shouldn’t give three cheers, but that offi- 
cer said that perhaps the lady’s nerves might be delicate 
and we had better not. 

“While the captain was*talking, who should I see com- 
ing up the companion way but the skulk that I had laid 


148 


OCEAN ROVERS, 


aboard the night I was in Newport, so I just signaled 
him and asked him if he was willing to have it out when 
we got on shore; but he said no, and I told him that he 
didn’t amount to a row of pins. 

“I heard the captain ask Ada how she came on board, 
and she; told him that her father had insisted upon her ac- 
companying Mr. Berry to Boston to buy some furniture 
to furnish a new house; and then the captain knit his 
brows and looked ugly, but the girl calmed him in a mo- 
ment, and told him that she should visit relatives in Boston 
and that she would never go back to Newport again until 
she went with him, and then the captain appeared pleased. 

“After the lovers had talked a little longer Captain 
Arthur went to the companion-way, ordering Mr. Berry 
on deck, and a more frightened looking man I never saw. 
He was about sixty years of age, and bent nearly double, 
and I didn’t wonder that the young girl did not want to 
marry him. The captain spoke to him in stern tones, and 
the old fellow trembled as he replied, but still he would not 
say that he gave up all claims on the girl. 

“By-and-by the captain got out of all patience, and he 
turned to the skipper of the sloop, who was composedly 
seated on a rail, smoking a pipe, and asked him if Mr. 
Berry had chartered the craft, and when the skipper said 
no, the captain asked him if he would like to sell her. The 
master of the sloop hesitated for some time, but finally 


LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


149 


concluded that he would take fifteen hundred dollars for 
her, and he had no sooner uttered the words than Captain 
Arthur said that he would take her, and gave him a note 
payable on demand, and that he wanted the vessel taken 
back to Newport immediately, as he might have use for 
her. 

“The skipper of the sloop said that it was all right, and 
that he’d shape his course for that port as soon as we’d cast 
off .our grapplings, but he didn’t know what he should do 
with his passengers. 

“ Tf this lady,’ said Captain Arthur, ‘will accept a pas- 
sage to Boston in the Clara I shall, be happy to give up 
my cabin for her exclusive use, but I call upon you all 
to witness that if she consents it is her own free will.’ 

‘“And will you also give me a passage?’ inquired Mr. 
Berry; but the captain said that his accommodations were 
not very extensive and that he should have to decline. 
Although the old fellow offered to stay on deck, the cap- 
tain was firm in his refusal, and when Miss Ada thanked 
the master for his kindness and stepped on board the Clara 
I thought the old gentleman wopld have a fit; he looked 
so cross. 

“We cast off our grapplings and away we went, heading 
for Boston harbor, while the sloop luffed up and flattened 
down her sheets for the port that she had left the night 
before. 


150 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


“As we had a free wind we piled on the canvas and soon 
left Cape Cod far astern. As the skipper of the sloop had 
informed us that not a King’s vessel had been seen for 
three weeks we felt perfectly secure and anticipated the 
time when we should handle our share of the prize money, 
and we could tell whether our ship and brig had arrived. 

“The captain did not leave the cabin, where he was 
with his sweetheart, until we got up to the first light, and 
then, as he was more acquainted with the harbor than the 
lieutenant, he piloted us in, and as we neared the docks the 
old gunner gave a shout of joy and exclaimed: 

“ ‘Bless me, if there isn’t the prize, sure enough.’ 

“We all gave three cheers when we saw her lying snug 
and safe at the docks, and then we saw a boat leave her 
side and pull toward us, and the man in the sternsheets we 
knew to be the third officer of the privateer and the one 
sent home in charge of the Indiaman. 

“He had not met a single cruiser on his passage and had 
arrived the day before. The cargo had not been broken 
out, but the consignees thought that it was worth near 
two hundred thousand dollars, while the ship was valued 
at about thirty thousand. Qf the brig nothing had been 
heard, and we concluded that she had been retaken by the 
English, but about a week before Captain Arthur married, 
she arrived; and the night that he was spliced we had a 
cask of wine and brandy and a glorious spread at one of the 


LEAVES FROM A PASSENGER’S JOURNAL. 


151 


best houses in the city, and Captain Arthur footed the bill. 

“I worked my way along until I found the captain, and 
he gave my hand a^ squeeze and said that he was very 
happy, and then he took me before all the people, and 
whispered to his wife, and she laughed, and said that she 
was glad to see me, and ” 

“How was she dressed?” asked Julia, suddenly, start- 
ing from my close embrace, but in an instant returning. 

“Lord bless your sweet face, Miss, I was too drunk to 
tell,” answered Ben, with great candor. 

“And did Captain Arthur’s uncle ever forgive him?” in- 
quired Mrs. Kindheart. 

“Yes, inarm, and was present at the wedding, as also 
was the mother of Captain Arthur. The cruise of the Clara 
made him a rich man and the uncle thought it best to con- 
sent.” 

“And why didn’t you go to Newport and marry your 
girl, Ben?” asked Mrs. Kindheart. 

“The truth of . the matter is, marm, I had too much 
money to think of wasting time by getting married. Cap- 
tain Arthur advised me to lay some of it by, but I was 
too thoughtless, and in one month the whole of my prize 
money was gone and I once more shipped on board the 
Clara.” 

“And did the captain so soon leave his bride?” asked 
Miss Emma with a sigh. 


152 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


“No*, marm, he appeared too contented to think of 
going to sea again, but he gave the first lieutenant the 
charge of the schooner and he made a cruise in her, and 
lost her up the Straits, but not until he had sent home 
three large ships, and two of them arrived safe, while the 
third was retaken.” 

The man at the wheel at this instant struck eight bells, 
the hour of twelve. 

“Eight bells,” shouted the drowsy watch forward, and 
then arose the prolonged cry of: 

“Starboard watch, ahoy — rouse and shine.” 

“We are very much obliged to you, Ben,” said Mrs. 
Kindheart, rising, “and some evening we may employ 

your services again. Mr. , if you have held Miss Julia 

in your arms long enough you had better let her go to bed, 
as she looks sleepy.” 

“I, madam,” I exclaimed, “I assure you that ” 

“Don’t make any excuses,” the captain’s wife said with 
a smile, “only let me warn you that flirtations are danger- 
ous on ship-board, and many commenced in sport have 
ended seriously. Good-night. Come, Julia, and don’t pout 
because I have given you a fair warning.” 

“But when are we to hear the next story?” asked Julia 
of the captain. 

“Whenever the company vote to,” replied the master. 


THE ESCAPE, 


153 


THE ESCAPE; OR, PRIVATEERING IN THE WAR OF 

1812. 


Many of the elder inhabitants of the town of Stonington, 
Connecticut, still recollect the fast sailing hermaphrodite 
brig Eagle, which, during the last war with England, was 
fitted out from that port as a privateer, and by her superior 
fleetness always managed to escape the enemy’s cruisers. 
Indeed, so successful was she in capturing prizes, that her 
owners were enriched for life, and many of their descend- 
ants have visited Europe and squandered money that was 
taken from the unfortunate English merchants; many of 
the latter having been ruined through the success of the 
clipper Eagle. \ 

The Eagle was commanded by a man named Pcmlleton 
— a huge, broad-shouldered sailor — who had followed the 
sea for a livelihood ever since he was a boy. He had been 
master of a whaling brig for a number of years, and at the 
time the war commenced he was just in the prime of life — 
not being over thirty-eight years. He was a man of most 
prodigious strength, and it is related of' him that, coming 


154 


OCEAN HOVERS. 


down to the wharf one morning, while the privateer was 
Being fitted out, he found a number of his men standing 
around an anchor which they were endeavoring to get on 
board the brig. They were prying at the mass of iron with 
levers and handspikes, yet made very slow work towards 
accomplishing their object. Pendleton looked on for a 
few minutes in silence; at last he could contain himself no 
longer. Throwing off his coat, he rushed in among the 
sailors, pushed them to the right and left, seized the anchor 
in his hands, walked on board with it, and laid it down near 
the cat-head, where it belonged; and although it weighed 
nearly eight hundred pounds, he did not seem to regard 
it as more than an ordinary job. 

Although Pendleton stood nearly six feet four inches in 
his pumps, he had married one of the smallest girls in the 
village, she being hardly five feet, and looked, when stand- 
ing beside him, like a little girl. How he came to choose 
so diminutive a wife, must always remain one of those un- 
accountable mysteries which cannot be explained. Pendle- 
ton was as brave as a lion, and when his blood was up, 
twice as fierce; yet it was said the little woman had a will 
of her own, and when she ordered'him to go, he went; and 
if she wished him to stay in the house, why, he stayed, and 
made no opposition to her commands. He was one of the 
best natured men that ever lived, but woe to the man that 
attempted familiarities when he was once afloat. Yet his 






THE ESCAPE. 155 

crew all liked him, for they never knew him to give an or- 
der he was afraid of executing himself. 

A story used to be told that when he was whaling, one 
day while “cutting in,” a man dropped a spade overboard. 
Pendleton ordered the sailor to get on the whale alongside 
and then swim and get it. This he refused to do, as he 
was afraid of sharks. The captain made no reply but 
jumped overboard just as he was, swam to the spade, 
brought it to the vessel, shook himself like a huge New- 
foundland dog, and then deliberately walked up to the 
man who had refused obedience to his orders, seized him 
by the neck and the seat of his pantaloons, and threw him 
nearly a rod from the brig, into the ocean. The poor fel- 
low scrambled back to the vessel as fast as possible, and 
was never known to think twice after that when Pendleton 
issued an order. 

The Eagle was got ready for sea just after the declara- 
tion of war on the part of the United States. Ten light 
guns, and a larger one amidships, with boarding pikes, 
muskets, cutlasses, and pistols, constituted her armament; 
yet with this light equipment the privateer boldly ventured 
toward the coast of England, and frequently carried off a 
prize, even from the chops of the Channel. 

Her crew was composed of a hardy set of fellows, about 
fifty or sixty in number, and all thorough seamen. Obe- 
dient and quick in the hour of danger, Pendleton knew the 


156 


OCEAN HOVERS. 


character of his men, and while they relied on him, he ran 
many risks, aware that when an action took place, the 
men would not be found wanting in courage. 

The brig left Stonington one bright May morning on a 
cruise. Her departure was witnessed by half the inhabit- 
ants of the town, who crowded the seashore and single 
wharf, to wish the crew good luck, and take a farewell of 
men they might never see again. Pendleton’s wife also 
stood on the wharf, and as the boat shoved off to carry her 
husband to the Eagle, the little woman shouted, “Remem- 
ber, Ben, if you are taken by the Englishers, Pll never 
forgive you !” and it’s said that he remembered the threat 
and returned in safety. 

The Eagle ran boldly out to sea, passing to the north- 
’ard of Fisher’s Island, and standing to the westward, to- 
wards Fayal,, where Pendleton was in hopes of picking up 
a few merchant-men, but in this he was disappointed ; and 
after sighting the town, he stood to the south’ard and 
westward, towards the coast of France, where he was sure 
of seeing something, as he occupied the direct course be- 
tween the Straits and the English Channel. 

The privateer had not been cruising in that quarter long, 
before the crew were rejoiced by the sight of a vessel stand- 
ing to the north’ard. All sail was made in pursuit. The 
stranger, instead of trying to escape, rather edged away 
from her position to the windward, and showed no inclina- 


THE ESCAPE. 


157 


tion to take a nearer view of the Eagle. The vessel was 
soon made out to be a full-rigged brig, mounting, it was 
thought, twelve guns. She looked English, but carried a 
French flag at her peak, and her officers appeared to be 
studying the character of the Eagle, the latter having hoist- 
ed a Spanish flag instead of an American. 

The vessels were not more than a mile and a half apart, 
with about a five-knot breeze blowing, and a smooth sea. 

The Eagle was closely hauled on the wind, and endeav- 
oring to get near enough to find out the true character 
of the brig, while the latter had also braced sharp to keep 
the weather gauge. 

“What do you think, sir, is the brig a Frenchman?” 
asked Brownson, the first lieutenant of the Eagle, to Pen- 
dleton, who was attentively examining the stranger 
through his glass. 

“English all over. You never see a Frenchman with 
such square topsails. Look at the tub-like build of his 
hull; the French have no such models as that. We are in 
for action, and shall have a tough one, too, or I am much 
mistaken,” answered Pendleton. 

“There goes a gun, sir, and he has hauled down the 
French bunting,” cried Brownson, who was also watch- 
ing the brig. 

“Yes, and there goes the English flag instead. He has 
challenged us, and is edging away to engage,” replied the 
captain of the Eagle, with composure. 


158 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


“Is everything ready for action, Brownson? Are the cut- 
lasses placed handy, and the boarding-pikes out of the 
rack?” the captain asked. 

“Everything is ship-shape, sir, and the lads only want an 
opportunity to use them, to prove that they have not for- 
gotten their old practice.” 

Pendleton smiled and glanced along the deck, where 
the athletic forms of his crew were grouped in small par- 
ties, speaking of the approaching conflict in high glee. 

“Haul down the Spanish flag, Brownson, and let them 
see the gridiron,” Pendleton said, after standing in for a 
mile further. 

The yellow and red flag of Spain came fluttering down, 
and in its place the stars and stripes of America were dis- 
played. 

The Englishman, the instant he saw the new bunting, 
ceased keeping off, and again hugged the wind as though 
he wished to engage at a long distance. 

“Now, then, Brownson, we shall nearly fetch him on the 
other tack. Put the helm down and let us go about,” and 
as the captain spoke, the Eagle £ame rapidly into the wind 
and then fell off gracefully with her bow towards the 
Englishman, the two vessels not being more than two 
miles apart. 

“Clew up the light sails, and furl them, and then haul 
the fore-sail up — we shall not want them during the a<> 


THE ESCAPE. 


159 


tion,” the captain said to his first lieutenant, after getting 
on the other tack. 

By the time the orders were executed, the two vessels 
had approached near enough to try the effect of a shot, and 
in a few minutes a light puff of smoke from the English 
brig and a dull, heavy report, showing they were impatient 
to open the exercises of the day. The ball came skipping 
over the water and fell about two rods to the windward of 
the Eagle, throwing the brine high in the air, and scatter- 
ing a few drops on the faces of the crew of the privateer, 
who were watching the course of the shot. 

“Now, Brownson, it’s our turn. Give Tom a good ele- 
vation, and when the Eagle comes to the wind, fire,” cried 
Pendleton, whose blood began to warm at the prospect of 
a fight. 

“Ay, ay, sir! Old bruiser has been shotted ever since 
we saw the fellow, and that gun never speaks without car- 
rying conviction. All ready, sir!” and the lieutenant 
glanced along the piece, and blew the burning match he 
held in his hand to a bright coal. 

The two vessels had rapidly approached each other, and 
now the English brig offered a fair chance for a long shot. 

At a motion of the captain’s hand, the sailor at the wheel 
put down the helm quickly, and suffered the privateer 
to come to the wind and shake all of her* sails ; then, while 
the Eagle was lying broadside to the foe, the heavy mid- 


160 


OCEAN HOVERS. 


ship gun belched forth a sheet of flame and smoke, and the 
brig trembled from truck to helm at the discharge. 

“Right your wheel — up with it at once, man!” shouted 
the captain, who had been watching the course of the shot 
and did not wish his vessel to go about. 

The Eagle slowly fell off and once more kept on her way 
towards the Englishman. 

The heavy thirty-two pound ball sped on its way, struck 
the brig near her “night-heads,” tearing away the sail, and 
then crashing aft, carried confusion and destruction into 
the enemy’s midst. They had not anticipated a gun of 
such heavy caliber on board the American, and the cap- 
tain wisely concluded that he should get the worst of it if he 
did not engage at close quarters, when their pieces would 
be more on an equality. 

The two brigs came opposite to each other and exchang- 
ed broadsides. As soon as this was done the helm of the 
Eagle was put hard down, and the vessel came to the wind 
for the purpose of raking the Englishman; but in this Pen- 
dleton was not successful, as The captain of the man-of- 
war brig saw the manoeuver, and also luffed, presenting 
the broadside of his brig instead of the stern. 

Again they exchanged shots, but this time the long gun 
of the privateer added to its music, and a dozen English- 
men fell to fight no more ; while their fore-topsail halyards 
were shot away, and the yard came down with a crash on 


THE ESCAPE. 


161 


the cap, preventing the adversary of the American from 
paying off, so round she came, and before Pendleton could 
get stern way in rear on the opposite tack, the man-of- 
war’s jib-boom caught in the fore-rigging of the Eagle, and 
all attempts to extricate them were fruitless. 

“Away, boarders, away!” shouted the captain of the En- 
glishman, bounding from the quarter-deck, where he had 
stood during the action, a conspicuous object, owing to his 
uniform. 

The*men left their guns and with loud cheers crowd- 
ed to the fore part of the vessel, preparatory to boarding 
the Eagle. The privateer had lost some half a dozen of 
her men, killed and wounded, but this only made the 
Americans more eager to revenge their death, and they 
looked towards Pendleton for orders, easily guessing what 
they would be. 

“Boarders, repel, boarders!” cried the captain of the 
Eagle, and with his huge cutlass in his hand, and side by 
side with Brownson, he gathered the crew to resist the in- 
vasion. 

Still cheering wildly, the stout Englishmen threw them- 
selves on the deck of the Eagle, and with oaths and curses, 
sought to drive the privateer’s men from the waist to the 
quarter-deck, but in this they reckoned falsely, for al- 
though the Englishmen outnumbered the Americans near- 
ly two. to one, yet Pendleton was worth a dozen men, and 


162 


✓ OCEAN ROVERS. 


when his cutlass fell there was a man less to contend 
against. 

“Down with the Yankee dogs! cut them to pieces! Drive 
them overboard!” shouted the captain, encouraging his 
men with voice and gesture. 

The English crew answered with cheers, and with a sud- 
den rush caused the Americans to retreat a few steps to- 
wards the quarter-deck, but every inch of plank was dis- 
puted manfully, and the deck already became slippery with 
blood; and fallen bodies were trampled under foot, regard- 
less of the groans or cries of the wounded. 

“Hurrah, my lads, the Yankees give way! One more 
blow, and she’s won !” cried the English lieutenant, plung- 
ing into the thickest of the melee and encountering the 
burly person of Pendleton. 

“You shall never live to enjoy your triumph, if you do 
conquer,” cried the latter. He raised his heavy cutlass — 
the lieutenant vainly tried to guard hisl head with his light 
sword, but with a stroke like lightning the steel descended, 
broke down his guard, clove the iron-crowned boarding- 
cap the poor fellow wore, and^he fell a corpse. 

“Hurrah for old Connecticut! Remember the State 
you belong to, and don’t disgrace her!” and Pendleton 
dropped the cutlass which had shivered in his grasp when it 
struck the iron cap of the lieutenant, and seizing an En- 
glish sailor by the neck and leg hurled him with stunning 

































f 


. 





















. . « 


















' 





' 




. 


























*♦ 






























THE ESCAPE. 


163 


violence on the advancing Englishmen. This sudden and 
unexpected attack disconcerted the foes for a moment, and 
before they could recover from its effects, the privateer’s 
men had recovered their lost ground. 

This result elicited cheers from the Americans, and with 
Brownson at one wing of the party and Pendleton at the 
other, there was a fair prospect of driving the man-of-war 
crew overboard in case they could not gain their old ves- 
sel, but the English captain was a Tartar, and was not so 
easily shaken off. He had a good crew of men, and when 
he found the tide setting against him, he again encouraged 
his sailors and once more placed himself in the van, where 
he showed an example of perseverance and courage wor- 
thy of all praise. 

But Pendleton’s blood was up, and woe to the man that 
stood before him now. After his cutlass had broken, he 
looked around for a moment for a weapon, but none met 
his eye except the puny swords which were lying on deck, 
dropped from the nerveless hands of the dead and dying 
Englishmen. 

Suddenly his eyes fell upon a huge handspike, which had 
been used to elevate the midship gun. With a shout of en- 
couragement to his men, who already began to show signs 
of weariness, opposed as they were by double their force, 
he seized the heavy piece of oak wood and rushing to the 
front of his men, dealt ponderous strokes with this novel 


164 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


weapon upon the unprotected heads of his foes. In vain 
were cutlasses and pikes put up to ward off the blows — 
their resistance was useless, and raging like a wild beast, 
Pendleton spared not, until the tide of battle turned, and 
the man-of-war’s crew sought shelter on board of their 
own vessel, throwing away their weapons and trampling 
down the few officers who endeavored to stay their flight. 

“Away, boarders!” shouted Pendleton, in a voice of 
thunder, and with a wild cheer the Americans threw them- 
selves over the rail of the English brig with their captain 
at their head. A feeble resistance was made, but the priva- 
teer’s men swept on like a whirlwind, scattering the de- 
fenders of the brig like frightened sheep, and in a few min- 
utes the Englishmen were beaten below, the quarter-deck 
was won, and the blood-red cross of St. George came flut- 
tering down, to give place to the stars and stripes. 

“Well done, boys, well done!” cried Pendleton, wiping 
the moisture from his brow, as he stood beside Brownson 
on the quarter-deck of the English brig and saw what a 
noble prize they had won. 

“It is a dear bought victory, sir, for some of our best 
men have fallen.” / 

“It’s the fortune of war, Brownson. Secure the prison- 
ers and let every attention be paid to the wounded. Where 
is the English captain?” 

“There he lies, sir.” 


THE ESCAPE. 


165 


“Dead!” cried Pendleton, in surprise. 

“Dead, sir,” answered Brownson. “He fell when we 
made the rush aft. He defended his vessel nobly and did 
all that a brave man could do.” 

Pendleton did not answer, but stepping to the spot where 
the Englishman lay, surrounded by a number of his dead 
and wounded crew, he carefully removed his body to the 
quarter-deck, and covered it with the English flag. 

It was nearly dark before the prisoners were secured and 
damages repaired. The men worked with a will, how- 
ever, and once more the Eagle was ready for another con- 
test. Their prize was named the Scorpion, a brig of 
twelve guns and one hundred and ten men. She had on 
board dispatches for England to notify the Admiralty that 
an American fleet of three vessels of war had been seen in 
the Straits, and a request for half-a-dozen frigates to de- 
stroy it. 

Part of the prisoners were taken on board the Eagle, and 
among them the second lieutenant of the Scorpion, the 
only surviving commissioned officer. He was a young 
man of good qualities, and felt his defeat and manifested 
it by the deepest dejection. 

The second officer of the privateer was placed in charge 
of the English brig with as many men as could be spared, 
and ordered to make the best of his way to an American 
port, which he did without accident. 


166 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


The dead had been buried, the wounded cared for, and 
once more the decks of the Eagle wore their customary 
appearance of neatness. The men, tired with the fatigues 
of the day, were stretched along the deck, sleeping sound- 
ly; and even the two sailors who were in the “look-out” 
were dozing, although they were occasionally called to 
their sense of duty by the hoarse voice of Brownson, call- 
ing to them to keep a good lookout, to which they would 
return the customary answer, and then doze off again. 

Pendleton rested uneasily that night. Fatigued as he 
was, he found it impossible to sleep, and at last he sprang 
from his cot and ascended to the deck. It was about one 
o’clock in the morning. The Eagle was standing to the 
north’ard under easy sail, with a fresh breeze from the 
westward, hauling close on the wind, and cutting through 
the water like a knife. Brownson had retired to his berth 
and left the deck in charge of the master, an old, experi- 
enced seaman, but too indifferent to the enemy to keep as 
good a lookout as he should have done. The lieutenant 
taken from the prize was walking the deck, conversing 
with the master as the captain came on deck. 

“Anything in sight, Mr., , Mason?” Pendleton asked, as 
he stood by the weather-rail, looking along the horizon. 

“No, sir; nothing’s to be seen.” 

“I suppose you call that nothing!” cried Pendleton, cool- 
ly, pointing with his finger to a dark object on the weather- 
beam. 


THE ESCAPE. 




167 

“My eyes are good, yet I can’t see anything, sir,” he re- 
plied. 

“Forward, there!” cried the captain, in a voice that 
brought every man to his feet in an instant. “Who has 
the look-out?” 

“Williams and Blaney, sir.” 

“They will catch it to-morrow. Up and loose the gal- 
lant-sail and royal, turn' the reefs out of the fore-sail and 
main-sail. Be spry about it!” 

Before he had ceased speaking, dark forms were clus- 
tering in the rigging, and others came to attend to the 
fore and aft sails. 

The helm was put up, and the Eagle kept off about three 
points to see whether the stranger would follow. A few 
minutes were sufficient to show that they were observed, 
and as the privateer crowded sail so did the ship. Stud- 
ding-sails were added, and everything that would draw 
brought into requisition; but still that dark hull off the 
weather-quarter of the American held its position and 
even appeared to draw near. 

Pendleton attentively examined the stranger through 
his night-glass, and then conferred with his first officer. 

“There is no more doubt in my mind, Brownson. Yon- 
der fellow is a seventy-four gun-ship and carries the En- 
glish colors. She has the weather-gauge and sails with 
a free wind as as well as we do. Had we but a chance to 


168 




OCEAN ROVERS. 

haul on a bowline, there would be some hope of an escape, 
but at present I can see none. If he should luff and give 
us part of a broadside, the Eagle would never see Stoning- 
ton again.” 

“Let us not despond too quick, sir. We have been in as 
bad situations before.” 

“Despond, Brownson ! When did you ever know me to 
be discouraged. Did you hear what my wife told me the 
day we sailed?” 

“No, sir.” 

“She told me that if I were taken by the English she’d 
never forgive me. I care more for those words than I do 
for yonder line-of-battle ship.” 

“Our case may not be so desperate, after all. Let us 
keep dead before the wind and see how he sails that way.” 

The orders were given, the yards were squared in, and 
the Eagle bounded off directly before the wind, “wing and 
wing.” 

“There is one course we might take, but I’m averse to 
it; stilly sooner than be taken, I’ll resort to it, although we 
should fare hard if we failed and were captured.” 

“What is the plan, sir?” 

“In a short time the Englishman will make his private 
signals. If we are unable to answer them, of course he 
will know we are an enemy, or some craft that needs ex- 
amining, for there’s no occasion for vessels of other na- 



TIIE ESCAPE, 


169 


tions to run when John Bull pursues, as we are the only 
country he is on bad terms with, except France. Suppose 
we should answer his signals, and let him run alongside 
and hail?” 

Brownson started at the audacity of the plan. The cap- 
tain continued: 

“The lieutenant there must know all of the private sig- 
nals and can tell us how to answer them correctly, at the 
same time he can tell us what brig in the English navy re- 
sembles the Eagle, so that we can pass under a fictitious 
name. What do you think of the plan ?” 

“Excellent. It is our only hope; for, see, the dark hull 
grows more distinct, and in a short time we may expect a 
shot as a warning.” 

They crossed over to where the Englishman was stand- 
ing, looking with ill-disguised joy at the near approach of 
his countryman. 

“Lieutenant,” said Pendleton, in a calm tone, we have 
need of your assistance.” 


In what way, sir?” 


“We wish to know the private signals of the Channel 
cruisers, so as to be able to! answer yonder fellow when he 
shows them.” 


: You don’t think I’d betray my country, sir? It’s un- 


generous to ask me to do such a dishonorable act.” 

“I know it’s ungenerous ; but I think of what I should 




170 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


suffer were we taken. Your countrymen have little sym- 
pathy with a privateersman, and perhaps we should rot in 
prison or be hanged. Your nation is not particular, you 
know.” 

“I shall give you no information, sir,” the lieutenant 
said, proudly. 

“Then we must haveXit by force. Ho, there, forward. 
Bring aft a ‘tail-block’ and a pair of studding-sail hal- 
yards.” ^ 

They were brought by the wondering crew, and the 
block fastened in the main-rigging, and the end of the rope 
wove through and brought on deck. 

The Englishman watched the preparations in silence, 
although he too well understood the cause. 

“Do you still refuse to give the information?” demand- 
ed Pendleton. 

“I do.” 

At a sign, a running bowline was made with the rope’s 
end and thrown over his neck. 

“Do you still refuse?” cried Pendleton, who had no idea 
of injuring the man, and was fearful he would remain ob- 
stinate. 

There was a momentary hesitation. The crew slightly 
tautened the rope. The instant he felt its effects he yielded, 
but it was in a sullen manner. 

At this instant the bow of the stranger was illuminated 


THE ESCAPE. 


171 




by a bright flash, and the report of a gun broke the still- 
ness of the night. At the same time two rockets were 
thrown into the air, and soared aloft, sending forth hun- 
dreds of variegated stars, and lighting up for a second the- 
huge hull of the stranger, with his three rows of teeth, and 
also disclosing to the view of the privateersmen the press 
of sail which the Englishman was carrying. 

“In with the studding sails, Mr. Brownson !” cried Pen- 
dleton, “and then we'll luff on a wind, and wait for him 
to come down. Now, Mr. Lieutenant, what answers shall 
we return to the rockets? Remember, your life is at stake, 
and as I expect they would show me no mercy, do not look 
for it yourself.” 

“So help me God, Pll answer every question truly, but 
I still protest against the unjust and cowardly way in which 
you- extort the information from me.” 

“Enough — we’ve no time to lose. What reply must I 
make to his rockets?” 

“They fired a green and white rocket. That is to ask 
whether you are English or not. Answer with three red 
ones — ten seconds’ interval between each. That is the 
answer for one of His Majesty’s vessels.” 

“Thank you,” answered Pendleton; and as by this 
time the light sails were taken in, he gave the orders to 
bring the brig to the wind, with the fore-topsail to the mast 
and the fore and main sheets slightly eased off, where 
she remained, waiting for her foe. 


172 


OCEAN HOVERS. 


The crew looked at each other in dismay. At first they 
thought Pendleton intended to surrender, but a word 
from him silenced their murmurings, and they returned to 
their stations. 

“Now, then, Brownson, off with the rockets, and be 
careful you time them correctly!” the captain still watch- 
ing the huge vessel as she rapidly came toward the Eagle. 

In another moment Brownson fired a rocket, and away 
it went, heavenward, revealing to the Englishman the low 
hull of the privateer, “hove to.” Another rocket was 
fired, and then the third, and by the dim light of the latter 
the crew of the Eagle could see the light sails and stud- 
ding-sails of the seventy-four being rapidly taken in. At 
the same instant three lanterns were displayed from the 
fore-yard of the foe, in the shape of a triangle. 

“What is the meaning of that?” asked Pendleton of the 
lieutenant. 

“It is the private signal of the English cruisers, and is 
intended -to be positive about identifying their consorts.” 

“And how to answer it;s the question?” continued Pen- 
dleton. 

“Three lanterns in the form of a triangle reversed is the 
corrrect answer.” 

“Good — display them, Brownson, as quick as possible, 
and then we’ll prepare for the questions the fellow has to 
ask,” and Pendleton turned to the lieutenant. 


THE ESCAPE. 


178 


“Now what vessel is there in His Majesty’s navy that 
will correspond with the Eagle and pass as such? This 
fellow is undoubtedly just from home and knows what 
vessels there are in port. Give me one that is on a cruise.” 

“The Alert is now up the Straits. She was taken from 
the French a few years since, and is about the size of your 
vessel and of the same rig.” 

“The captain’s name — what is that?” 

“Gordon.” 

Just at this instant the heavy creaking of the English 
ship’s yards proved that they were being braced up, prep- 
aratory to “coming to” to the windward of the Eagle. All 
were still as death on board the privateer. The sailors 
clustered together in groups and held their breath, fearful 
lest they should not catch every word that was uttered; and 
Pendleton stationed Brownson by the side of the lieuten- 
ant, to prevent his giving a sudden alarm, and then stood 
ready to answer any questions that might be addressed 
to him. 

The huge ship “rounded to” a few rods to windward, and 
with her broadside bearing directly upon the Eagle, one- 
third of the guns of which would have sent the privateer 
to the bottom in ten minutes’ time, had the captain but sus- 
pected he had an American instead of an Englishman 
under his lee! 

“Brig ahoy!” came in hoarse tones over the water. 
“What brig is that?” 


174 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


“His Britannic Majesty’s brig, the Alert, Captain Gor- 
don. What ship is that?” cried Pendleton. 

“His Britannic Majesty’s ship Gladiator, Sir Charles 
Howard, from Portsmouth, bound up the Straits, where 
I think you have been employed.” 

“Yes, sir; and I am just going to England with dis- 
patches for the Admiralty. Three or four Yankee ships 
have been seen in the Straits lately, and I carry orders to 
•have a fleet endeavor to intercept them,” answered Pendle- 
ton, without the least embarrassment. 

“I should like to meet the Yankees alone — Pd give a 
good account of them before others interfered!” said Sir 
Charles. 

“I have no doubt of it. Have I your permission to 
make the best of my way to England, as my dispatches are 
important?” 

“Yes, yes ; make sail as quick as possible. I was in hopes 
you were a prize.” 

“And I took you to be a French line-of-battle ship. Any- 
thing new ini England, sir?” 

“Nothing. Make sail — make sail. Report me to the 
Admiralty,” and in another instant the shrill pipe of the 
boatswain’s mate was heard, the heavy yards were braced 
forward, and the ship, gathering headway, slowly passed 
onward, until she was clear of the Eagle, when she again 
checked in her yards and pursued her course. 


THE ESCAPE. 


175 


The Eagle braced sharp up, and, before morning, had 
placed miles between her dangerous foe and herself. After 
hovering off the coast of England a few days, and making 
some rich prizes, she returned to Stonington and prepared 
for another cruise. 


176 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


THE PIRATES OF THE CELEBES SEA; OR, THE FAITH- 
FUL WIFE. 


In the month of August, 1840, the good ship Henry left 
the harbor of Manilla, laden with a valuable cargo, bound 
for the port of New York. As the ship slowly drew past 
the island of Corregidore, the Captain gaily pointed out 
to his wife, as she stood on the quarter-deck by his side, 
the only objects worthy of attention. 

“Do you see, Sarah,” he said, “that small island off our 
larboard bow, about half a mile distant? That is named 
the ‘Friar/ and the other small rock off our starboard bow 
is called the ‘Nun/ There is a love story connected with 
them.” 

“Do tell it to me, George,” said the young wife, smiling. 
“Ever since I was married to you I have taken an interest 
in love stories.” 

The Captain laughed, looked over the side to see how 
fast the ship was moving through the water, held up his 
hand to feel from what quarter the light wind blew, glanced 
up at the yards to see if the sails were trimmed properly, 
and then replied; 


177 



THE PIRATES OF THE CELEBES SEA. 

“It is not much of a story, after all. I heard it from a 
Spaniard, who lives in Manilla. He says it is firmly be- 
lieved by all good Catholics. When Manilla was first 
taken by the Spaniards, the priests built convents in 
abundance. Among the many young girls who were in- 
duced to take the veil was a beautiful native of the island, 
who fell in love with a young priest inhabiting the same 
convent with herself. Unable to resist the girl’s charms, 
he broke his vow. They were discovered, and carried be- 
fore the Superior for trial and sentence. It was decided 
that they should be taken out here, at the entrance of the 
harbor, and drowned at a certain distance apart. Saint 
somebody or other, I don’t remember who, to show he 
was displeased at the severity of the sentence, ordered 
that the Judge should also be drowned between them, and 
from their bodies three islands sprang up. The Judge is 
obliged to keep watch and prevent the Friar and Nun from 
coming together again, until a given time has elapsed, and 
then all will be pardoned.” 

“Had I been the Judge,” said the wife, “I would have 
had them married.” 

“Do you think that would have cured them of their 
love?” asked the Captain, dodging with remarkable quick- 
ness from the wife’s uplifted hand. 

“You are a provoking creature, and I shall not stay on 
deck any longer, but leave you, as a punishment,” said 



178 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


the pretty wife, preparing to go below, while her husband 
gallantly lent his hand to assist her to descend the few 
steps that led to the poop-deck. 

“Clap on those head yards, Mr. Whitney, and brace 
them sharp up; then get a pull at our main brace and 
crotchet yard. They are not back-stayed yet.” 

“Ay, ay, sir,” answered Mr. Whitney, the chief mate, a 
stout, active young man, about 25. 

As soon as the sails had been trimmed, the weather 
braces hauled well taut, and the ropes neatly coiled down, 
the Captain called the mate aft, where he was pacing the 
quarter-deck. 

“You are aware, Mr. Whitney, I suppose, that I am go- 
ing through the Straits.” 

“I thought as much, sir, when I heard you tell the man 
at the wheel to keep her ‘full-and-by’ after bracing the 
yards.” 

“It is useless to try to get across the China Sea and 
go out by Gaspar Straits, in the face of those southwest 
monsoons. I shall go through the Straits of Northum- 
berland, Bassitland, and Macassar, and stop at Angier, in 
the Straits of Sunda. Did you ever make an Eastern pas- 
sage, Mr. Whitney?” 

“Only once, sir, and then I hoped I would never have 
occasion to do so again.” 

“Did you have any trouble in getting through?” asked 
the Captain. 


179 


THE PIRATES OF THE CELEBES SEA. 

“Well, sir, it was rather tedious. I was on my first voy- 
age as second mate with old Captain Servem, the man who 
used to keep all hands on deck all day, and scraping masts 
when it rained. He wished to make a quick passage home 
from Canton, and was obliged to come this way. In conse- 
quence of light winds and calms, we were seventy-five days 
before we reached Angier. I thought the ‘old man’ would 
drown himself and everybody else on board before we 
reached Boston. The owners took his ship from him for 
making such a long passage, and would never give him 
another.” 

“I remember him,” said the Captain, “when he was in 
the Brazil trade. He had a hard name then. Were you 
molested by the Malays in the Straits?” 

“No, sir. Captain Servem, every time he saw a proa, 
would commence discharging the four six-pounders we 
carried, one after the other, for about a quarter of an hour. 
I suppose the black rascals thought we were a man-of-war 
exercising our guns, for they would haul their tacks aboard 

and make for the land, as though the d 1 was after 

them.” 

The Captain smiled at the mate’s account of his old 
master, and then added: 

“You may load those two barkers. Put a round shot and 
a canister of grape in each ; then get the ship’s muskets up, 
have them cleaned and loaded, and placed where we can 
find them without difficulty on a dark night.” 


180 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


“Ay, ay, sir,” replied the mate, going forward and “hur- 
rying up” two men who had, during his conversation with 
the Captain, been working “Tom Cox’s traverse” — two 
turns around the long-boat and a pull at the scuttle-butt. 

Captain George Tracy was a young man, being only 
about twenty-eight years old, yet this was his second voy- 
age as master. Owing to his steadiness and punctuality he 
had risen rapidly, and attained in ten years a position some 
men are all their lives striving to reach. Yet it was not to 
favoritism that he owed his situation, but a just sense of 
his worth and honesty induced the owners, after a short < 
trial trip to Liverpool, to give him the Henry, one of their 
largest and best ships, and send him on a voyage to Ma- 
nilla. 

He had, on his return from Liverpool, married a young 
lady whom he had long loved ; the marriage having been 
delayed until he could have the title of Captain added to his 
name. When he announced to his newly-made bride that 
he had “got a voyage,” and should be absent about twelve 
months, to his surprise she insisted upon accompanying 
him ; and when he presented to her the terrors of the Cape 
of Good Hope, in the most forcible language, she only 
smiled and declared she did not believe a gale at sea was 
any great affair, after all; and said if she could only have 
milk in her coffee and tea, she would be contented. Her 
husband laughed— told her it was impossible, and that 


THR PIRATES OF THE CELEBES SEA. 181 

the owners would object to her going. But nothing is im- 
possible to a young bride when she has set her mind upon 
it. 

One evening when her husband came home to supper 
she astonished him by informing him that she had seen 
the owners, and after some hesitation, they had consented 
to her going, and had also agreed to put on board a few 
extra cans of preserved meat for her especial benefit — a 
most unheard-of piece of liberality for ship owners, at that 
time. They were middle-aged men, however, and a pretty 
woman’s tears are seldom shed without producing some 
effect upon such. 

The amount of it was this, as Captain Tracy might have 
predicted in the first place: she accompanied him out 
to Manilla, and insisted upon staying on deck with her 
husband every time they reefed top-sails or had squally 
weather. 

Tracy loved his young wife so well that he humored her 
in all things; but truth compels us to say she did not take 
that advantage of his love many ladies would have done, 
and the only time she tried his patience was when in Ma- 
nilla she insisted upon having every different pattern of 
piney* she found for dresses, and also a few rich China 
silks. But even with these she was not very extravagant, 

♦Piney is a beautiful muslin made of pineapple fibres. The texture is 
nearly as light as cobweb, and but lew specimens of it reach this country. 


182 


OCEAN ROY EES. 


and only took about two dozen of the former and one 
dozen of the latter. Tracy really believed it was all right, 
when she gravely declared no lady ever had less in her 
wardrobe. 

The poor man could have quickly told how many suits 
of old sails and coils of rigging a ship would require for a 
twelve-months’ voyage; but when you came to ladies’ 
dresses, he was as much out of his element as a porpoise 
would be out of salt water. 

Tracy was not every inch a sailor. He scorned to use 
a nautical phrase every other word. When he spoke 

to a man it was done without d g his tarry 

top-lights, or sending his soul to the infernal re- 
gions, or calling his mother vulgar names. 
He represented one of the new class of Cap- 
tains who are now springing up in our merchant ser- 
vice, and although he had lost the roughness of the old 
school, he was equally as good a sailor — nay, better, for 
he would seize on many improvements an old salt would 
sneer at; therefore his ship always worked easier, and the 
men were not obliged to waste their strength hauling on a 
big rope which led through a small block, or strain them- 
selves heaving up an anchor, when a patent purchase could 
be applied to the windlass with very little expense to the 
owners. His crew knew that he tried to make their work 
light, and although they would grumble occasionallv, as all 


THE PIKATES OF THE CELEBES SEA. 


183 


sailors will when there is a little extra work to be done, 
and would vow that the “last ship” they were in was the 
easiest, and had the best grub ever seen since they had 
been going to sea, still the men liked Captain Tracy and 
his wife, if they did shake their heads and gravely declare 
they never knew any good to come to a ship that had a 
petticoat on board. 

This was Tracy’s first voyage in the Eastern part of the 
world. The bad accounts he had received of the different 
Straits to be passed through rendered him cautious, hence 
his asking the mate whether he had ever been that way 
before. Mr. Whitney was a man in whom confidence could 
be placed. He had sailed with Tracy as* second mate, and 
after Tracy got promoted, he took his brother officer with 
him. He was a good sailor, strict and stern with the men, 
and they liked him the better for it. When he had work 
to be done, it was dangerous to be seen with hands in your 
pockets watching the galley, and nothing brought about 
a job aloft quicker than to be skulking about the long- 
boat. 

The second mate was a young man, a relative of the 
owners, but different from what “ship’s cousins” usually 
are. He knew his place, and never presumed on the 
strength of his influence and connections to be familiar 
with the Captain or chief officer. Although there were 
moments when the “old man” unbent his dignity, and 


184 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


inquired what progress he made in navigation, it did 
not prevent his being the first on a topsail-yard of a dark 
night, with the weather earing half out before the rest of 
the crew mustered aloft. His name was Jown Downley, 
of Salem, Mass. 

“Mr. Downley,” said the mate, after he had sent three 
or four skulkers ,on different journeys aloft — to throw 
gaskets forward of the yards, overhaul buntlines and strap 
them, to prevent their chafing the sails — “take two or 
three men with you, go down aft in the run and get at 
the magazine; take out four cartridges for the bull-dogs, 
and send on deck some grape and canister, then pass the 
ship’s muskets up.” 

“Ay, ay, sir,” replied Mr. Downley, listening attentively, 
and then going to perform the duty without any unneces- 
sary remark. 

The guns were charged and secured — shot were placed 
handy — the muske'ts, with their bayonets, cleaned, loaded 
and put in racks in the cabin, the boarding-pikes sharp- 
ened and returned to their places around the mainmast, 
the decks swept down, the top-sail and top-gallant halyards 
laid down fore and aft, and just aa the men began to think 
it was a “blooming long time coming four bells,” the man 
at the wheel struck the hour of six, and the mate came for- 
ward and told the cook to give the people their supper. At 
the same instant the steward announced that tea was ready 





THE PIRATES OF THE CELEBES SEA. 185 

in the cabin for the Captain, his wife, and chief mate — 
the second mate having charge of the deck until his su- 
periors had finished their supper, when he would be al- 
lowed to eat his portion of food alone. 

“Is everything in readiness, Mr. Whitney?” asked the 
Captain, as the mate took his seat at the table, having first 
slyly slipped into his stateroom for a moment to smooth 
his hair and see if there was any dirt on his face; wishing 
to make a good appearance before the lady. 

“Yes, sir; I don’t think we shall be caught napping, like 
the Bremen ship last year.” 

“Mercy. on us, Mr. Whitney! you don’t think those hor- 
rid black fellows, with their sharp teeth, will dare attack us, 
if w r e have the American flag hoisted, do you?” asked the 
Captain’s wife, with just enough evidence of alarm to make 
her appear interesting. 

The husband laughed as the mate replied: 

“They are no respecters of flags, madam, and I doubt 
whether they know the American bunting when they see 
it. But I do not think there is any danger — we are too 
well armed.” 

“It would be so awful,” Mrs. Tracy continued, “to be 
taken prisoner, and forced to marry one of the chiefs, and 
feed on prisoners. I would sooner die than touch a mor- 
sel of such food. The very thought of it deprives me of all 
appetite for supper.” 


186 


OCEAN BOYERS. 


^gain the Captain laughed as he patted his wife’s pretty- 
cheek, while the mate looked grave, as became his place 
when the laugh was against his superior’s wife. 

“It would certainly be a hard fate, yet I have seen the 
time when men would quarrel for even a piece of human 
flesh like hungry sharks.” 

“Why, you never told me of that, Mr. Whitney. Do let 
me hear about it,” said Mrs. Tracy. 

“It is too long a story to relate now ; but some time dur- 
ing the passage, if you would like to pass a dog watch on 
deck, I wouldn’t mind repeating it. Besides, I suppose 
Mr. Downley is getting impatient for his supper — he has 
a remarkably good appetite. . I think his parents were 
afraid of breeding a famine in Salem, and sent him to sea 
to save his life.” 

So saying, the mate arose and left the cabin, much to the 
second mate’s joy, he having been engaged in a shrewd 
mental calculation as to how many pieces of salt junk 
would be left for him to devour. 

Time passed on. The Henry, in consequence of light 
winds and calms, at the end of twenty days had got no 
farther than the Celebes Sea, close to the island of Borneo. 
The wind had left them one afternoon and the surface of 
the sea looked like a mirror as the sun poured down its in- 
tense heat upon the still water. An awning was spread 
over the quarter-deck, and under it were the Captain and 


THE PIRATES OF THE CELEBES SEA. 


187 


his wife, looking through a spy-glass at Borneo, about 
ten miles distant. 

Scattered around the deck, in the shade, were the 
mate’s watch, busy knotting yarns and doing other small 
jobs, to keep them out of mischief. The yards were laid 
square, and the mainsail had been hung by the buntlines 
to get it out of the way. The jibs had been hauled down, 
and the spanker brailed up. The, top-sails flapped lazily 
against the masts, as the ship slowly rose and fell upon the 
slight swell that was setting through the Straits. 

The afternoon passed without bringing a breeze. As 
the sun set, many an anxious glance was cast around the 
horizon to see if there was any prospect of a wind. Eight 
o’clock came, still not a breath of air appeared to be stir- 
ring, and at twelve, when the second mate called Mr. Whit- 
ney, there was no alteration. 

Two bells struck; the mate lit his second 1 cigar, and just 
made up his mind that there would be no breeze, when he 
was startled by the look-out crying: 

“Boat off the larboard bow, sir.” 

“How far off?” shouted the mate, taking hold of the 
main royal back-stay, and swinging himself upon the rail. 

“Boat off the starboard bow, also, sir,” cried another. 

“Boat off the starboard beam, sir,” shouted all the men 
in chorus. 

“I see them,” exclaimed the mate, dashing his half-smok- 
ed cigar overboard, and then listening attentively. 


188 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


The night was so calm a sound could be heard at a 
great distance. As he bent his head, the low splashing 
of oars in the water broke upon his ear. 

“Call all hands,” he shouted. “Come aft here, and cast 
these guns adrift, and open the ports. Rouse the cook, and 
tell him to build a roaring fire. Mr. Downley,” he con- 
tinued, stepping to the cabin door, “here is work that will 
give you an appetite.” 

At this instant, Captain Tracy, having been awakened 
by the noise, came on deck. 

“Anything the matter, Mr. Whitney? 

“Nothing, sir, excepting three of those cursed Malay 
proas coming down on us. Thank God, there is the moon 
just rising, and we will give them as good as they send.” 

“Proas!” cried the astonished Captain. “Where are 
they?” 

“There theV are, sir, coming on with muffled oars, think- 
ing to catch us asleep. Perhaps they will be disappoint- 
ed.” 

The Captain gazed a moment, and by the aid of the 
moon, which just began to give a dim light, distinctly saw 
three large proas, coming towards the ship at a slow and 
careful rate. 

“Oh, for a light breeze,” he exclaimed, “and I would 
serve those gentlemen out. But we must do the best we 
can in this calm. Get all the muskets and boarding-pikes 










* 










THE P1KATES OF THE CELEBES SEA. 


189 


ready, and muster the men aft. Steward, bring my pistols 
and cutlass.” 

In a short time everything was in readiness. Cartridges 
were placed in the cabin handy — the men were furnished 
with a musket apiece, while the mate and second mate arm- 
edf themselves with a huge broadsword and a brace of pis- 
tols each. 

“Boats ahoy,” shouted the Captain. The ship had fallen 
off so as to bring the proas upon her starboard beam, thus 
preventing them from coming under the bows. 

All three proas stopped rowing for a minute, apparently 
to consult together, and then came on again. 

“Boats ahoy; if you come any nearer the ship I will fire 
into you,” thundered the Captain, in a loud voice. 

Again did they stop rowing and take counsel together. 
After a few minutes’ silence, a voice answered in good En- 
glish: 

“We only want to trade with you, Captain.” 

“I have no wish to trade. Come nearer my ship and take 
the consequences,” returned Tracy. 

“George, don’t you think we might buy some beautiful 
shells from them?” inquired a voice by his side. 

“You here, Sarah,” exclaimed the astonished Captain. 
“Go below instantly.” 

“Not I. If you are determined to fire into those boats, 
I will stay on deck, and see it,” returned Mrs. Tracy, reso- 
lutely. 


1»0 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


“I have no time to waste in words, Sarah. For God’s 
sake, go below. Even now the proas have commenced 
moving again, and you will surely get hurt,” cried the Cap- 
tain, in despair. 

“Is there any more danger of my being injured than 
you? Dear George, let me stay on deck and look after 
you,” and the spoiled wife laid her hand on his shoulder. 

‘Well, well, my dear, sit down in the seat by the booby 
hatch,” said the tender-hearted Captain, still keeping his 
eyes fixed on the approaching boats. 

“Run that larboard gun over this side, as quick asrpossi- 
ble, Mr. Downley, and point it out the other port. Mr. 
Whitney, do you aim this gun at the other proa and fire,” 
cried the captain. 

“Ay, ay, sir,” coolly answered Whitney, waving a fire- 
brand from the cook’s galley in his hand, and then bending 
down, he glanced along the piece for a moment before he 
applied the coal. 

There was a flash, and a loud report broke upon the 
calm night, and almost simultaneously with the discharge, 
the cracking of wood and the wild yells of wounded men 
were heard. 

“I hit him that time, I’ll wager,” cried the mate. 

“They are sinking^ but the other two are coming on. 
Give them the other gun,” returned the Captain, who 
stood on the poop-deck, watching their movements. 


THE PIRATES OF THE CELEBES SEA. 


191 


As soon as the other gun was “sighted,” that also was 
discharged, but not with the same success. Only a few 
cries announced that the charge had taken partial effect. 
While the men were busy reloading, the proas reached the 
side of the ship. 

“Repel boarders, men — take to your muskets,” shouted 
Tracy, discharging his pistols in the midst of the parties the 
proas contained, and then striking a tall Malay, who had 
sprang into the mizen chains, such a blow across his head 
that he fell into the water, never to rise again alive. 

A shower of heavy stones came thundering about the 
heads of the men, hurled by the sinewy arms of the Ma- 
lays. All sprang for their muskets, except one man. 
Whitney, seizing one of the rammers, and putting in two 
canisters of grape, depressed the muzzle of the gun until 
he brought it to bear upon the crowd of half-naked wretch- 
es in the second proa, who were striving to reach the ship 
by climbing over the second boat; steadying the gun for a 
moment with one hand, he blew at the almost expired 
firebrand until it glowed, and then applied it to the prim- 
ing. 

The gun rebounded nearly across the deck, while such 
screams and yells arose as only men in their agony or 
terror can utter. 

“Hurrah for old Marblehead!” shouted Whitney, snatch- 
ing a boarding-pike and hastening to the assistance of the 


men. 


192 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


“Old Salem forever!” was the answering cry from 
Downley, pricking one of the Malays so severely that he 
was glad to jump on board his proa again. 

The battle raged furiously. The Malays, armed with 
creeses and stones, tried to gain footing upon the deck, but 
without success. The men discharged their muskets, and 
then clubbing them, struck at every head that appeared 
above the rail. While Tracy was encouraging his men, 
the voice of his wife saluted his ears with the cry of : 

“I’ve got him, George, Fve got him!” 

The captain turned to see where the sound came from. 
To his horror, he beheld his beloved wife struggling with 
a half-naked Malay. Before he could reach her side the 
native had jerked his hand from her grasp and struck at 
her with his sharp poinard. With great presence of mind 
the young wife avoided the blow where it was aimed, near 
her heart, and received the point of the weapon full in her 
white arm. Again did the Malay draw back to strike, but 
by this time Tracy had reached her side. 

Grasping the long hair the fellow wore with one hand, 
the captain brought his cutlass down upon the hind part 
of the Malay’s legs with such good will that he relinquished 
his grasp of the lady, and fell to the deck, where he was 
soon put out of' his misery. 

“Make way dare for dis nigger!” cried the cook, bearing 
aft a huge copper of boiling water. Taking a dipper, he 


THE PIRATES OF THE CELEBES SEA. 


193 


commenced sprinkling on the pirates as they strove to 
reach the deck. This was a weapon the Malays were not 
accustomed to. Shouts of rage arose from the boats, while 
those who got a liberal share of the water sprang over- 
board to lessen their agony. 

The sailors cheered wildly as they saw their enemies 
seized with a panic. At last one of the chiefs sprang to 
the; bows of the proas and cut the grass rope that fastened 
the boat to the ship. A light breeze sprang up at this 
instant — the sails were trimmed, and in a few moments 
they had left the gang of pirates far behind. 

“Tell me, Sarah,'’ said Tracy, after having bound up her 
arm carefully, and ascertained that only one or two men 
were slightly wounded, “how you came to attack that 
Malay?” 

“I was sitting on the bench here, trying to avoid the 
falling stones, and wishing myself in the cabin, when I 
chanced to look the other side of the deck, and saw that 
ugly fellow coming over the rail. He walked straight to- 
ward you with that horrid-looking knife in his hand. I 
called your name, but you did not hear me, so I ran behind 
him and held his hands as long as I could. Didn’t I do 
some good on deck, dear, and won’t you give me those 
gold ear-rings the wretch has got in his ears? They are 
beauties; I saw them while I held his hands. They are 
mine, are they not, George?” 


194 


OCEAN HOVERS. 


Two days after the Henry arrived at Angier. The 
captain forwarded an account of the attack to the Amer- 
ican consul at Batavia. A Dutch man-of-war was sent to 
look for the pirates, and succeeded after some difficulty in 
finding them, but still a few are to be found among the 
islands in the eastern part of the world to this day. 


19 * 


. 


THE LIEUTENANTS’ WIFE. 


THE LIEUTENANT’S WIFE; OR, A SHIP-MASTER’S 
TYRANNY. 


It was a wet, sloshy afternoon in the month of Decem- 
ber, 1842, when a m^n about thirty years of age walked 
hurriedly down State street, and entered the comfortable 
office of a wealthy ship-broker, near the Suffolk Bank. As 
he opened the door he discovered that Mr. Down, the 
broker, was engaged in conversation with a gentleman, 
so he modestly retired to one corner of the room to wait 
until he was at leisure. He had a dark complexion, with 
heavy black beard under his chin and a pair of black, pierc- 
ing eyes; a small mouth, which he was in the habit of clos- 
ing firmly, gave him an air of sternness. He was about 
five feet eight inches in height, not very stoutly built, but 
there was a compactness about his form, and a peculiar 
look about the hands and arms, that betokened great 
strength. He was dressed very neatly, butf his general ap- 
pearance indicated that he was a person who had been ac- 
customed to a seaman’s life. 

In a few minutes the man who had been conversing with 


196 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


Mr. Down left the room and then the broker walked toward 
his new visitor. 

“You received my note, did you, Mr. Key?” he asked, in 
an easy, confident tone. 

“Yes, sir, and I came the instant it was put into my 
hands,” replied Mr. Key, the gentleman whom we have 
been describing. 

“That is right, that is right. Punctuality always re- 
ceives its reward, sooner or later. Good thing is punctu- 
ality. I owe my success in life to that.” 

“You mentioned that you had an opportunity for me to 
go to sea in a very desirable situation. Will you be kind 
enough to mention what sort of a chance it is, sir?” asked 
Mr. Key. 

“Certainly, certainly. That is why I sent for you. Take 
a seat near the fire, and we will talk about it. It is a rare 
chance, one that don’t turn up every day; but as you have 
been highly recommended by a good friend of mine I 
give you the opportunity in preference.” 

While Mr. Down was speaking the features of Mr. Key 
assumed a cheerful expression, and hope appeared to ani- 
mate him once more. So, seating himself near the warm 
grate, he waited for the broker to begin. That gentleman 
cleared his throat, and, gracefully using a tooth-pick the 
meanwhile, commenced : 

“You are aware, Mr. Key, that the loss of the brig which 


THE LIEUTENANT’S WIFE. 


197 


you commanded last has caused some prejudice against 
you among the insurance officers?” 

Mr. Key’s face reddened, as he bowed in reply. Poor 
fellow ! Two months before he had lost a brig on the Cape, 
while he was returning from Turk’s Island, and although 
he had a pilot on board, he did riot escape from censure, 
and now felt the effects of a bad name, for owners looked 
suspiciously upon him, and insurance officers frowned 
when his name was mentioned. 

“The owners of the ship Seward, a large, fine vessel,” 
the broker continued, “intend to send her to Canton next 
month. Beautiful ship — extraordinary fast sailer. Of 
course, you have seen her? Only four years old, coppered 
and copper-fastened — A No. i, you know?” 

Mr. Key bowed, and waited for him to come to the point. 

“That ship could never have been built for less than 
fifty thousand. Good as on the day that she was launched 
— three suits of sails — plenty of spare rigging — excellent 
ground-tackle, and ” 

“I beg your pardon, Mr. Down, for interrupting you, 
but you must be aware that I am not in prosperous cir- 
cumstances enough to buy a ship ; so I will spare you the 
trouble of enumerating her good qualities.” 

“Ah, yes, I recollect; but I love a ship so well that I 
always have to speak in praise when I meet a vessel like 
the Seward. Seven hundred tons register, and carries 


198 


OCEAN HOVERS. 


fourteen men before the mast. You have seen her cabin ?” 

Mr. Key shook his head in the negative. 

“Ah, well, you must go and see it to-morrow. All bird’s- 
eye maple — large state-rooms. You could have one to 
yourself.” 

His visitor slightly started and looked hard at the broker, 
who was picking his teeth and gazing at the fire. 

“In what capacity did you wish me to go, that I should 
be so highly favored as to have a state-room myself?” 
asked Mr. Key, with a slight sneer. 

“Ah, yes, I am coming to that in a minute. In, the first 
place, you must know that there is a gentleman of Lynn 
who has had some money left him, and as he always had a 
fancy for the sea, he has bought into the Seward. Un- 
fortunately, he has been but one fishing voyage, having 
always followed the useful business of shoe-making; but 
as he wishes to go as captain, the rest of the owners have 
consented, provided I could ship a trustworthy man for 
his mate — excuse the compliment — hence my calling on 
you. What do you think of it? Good chance, is it not?” 

“Does the gentleman intend to navigate the ship him- 
self?” asked Mr. Key. 

“Ah, no, not exactly. He has never studied that branch 
of the business, but he is very quick to learn. I was ex- 
plaining to him when you came in how to get the ship’s 
papers out of the custom-house, and he learned that so 


THE LIEUTENANT'S WIFE. 


199 


well thal: I really believe he could go through the business 
without any mistake. We want" you to act as sailing- 
master and mate, at least until he shall have learned how 
to take charge of the vessel himself. He is very quick at 
figures” 

“You are aware, Mr. Down, that I have been master of 
a ship for many years, and after having been master it is 
hard to fall back upon an old berth. My ambition is to 
advance, instead of receding. I cannot act as nurse for 
your captain. His ignorance in his business would make 
it disagreeable for me. It is difficult for a mate to act in 
two capacities.” 

* “Not at all, Mr. Key. He is one of the best-natured 
men that I ever saw — always ready with some joke; and 
he told me to say that you could have your own way 
about everything connected with the ship, and that he 
would be governed by your advice. Besides, he only in- 
tends to go this voyage, and then give the ship to his 
mate ; so you will step into one of the best vessels that sail 
out of Boston. He has an ambition to act as captain one 
voyage. Come, name your wages, and say that you 
will go.” 

Mr. Key thought of it a few minutes. By having the 
misfortune to lose a vessel, although it was not his fault, 
he was thrown out of employment, with a family depend- 
ent upon his exertions. Winter had set in, and very little 


200 


OCEAN liOVEKS. 


was doing among shippers, and how long it would be be- 
fore he could obtain a situation he did not know. And 
then the prospect of taking command of the ship after his 
return was a great inducement. He thought of all this 
before he replied. 

“I will give you an answer to-morrow, Mr. Down. At 
present I am undecided, and need time to consider the 
matter. Are the insurance officers to know that there is 
to be but one navigator on board?” 

“Well, I think that it would not be best to let them know 
anything about it, and we will see if we cannot get a second 
mate who understands navigation. We rely upon your 
secrecy, you know, not to mention the thing. I shall see 
you to-morrow, then. Good-day.” 

And Mr. Key was bowed out of the office. 

After consulting with his wife, to whom he always re- 
ferred important matters before taking his own course 
afterward, he decided that he would go (although his wife 
strongly advised against it), and next day presented him- 
self before the broker. 

“You will sign the articles to-day, Mr. Key, and to- 
morrow join the ship, if possible, as there will be a cargo 
down. that must be taken on board. You will find the ar- 
ticles at the owners’, Messrs. Ham & Co., where you will 
also see the captain. Good-day.” 

In a few minutes our hero found himself at the store of 


THE LIEUTENANT’S WIFE. 


201 


Ham & Co., Long Wharf. He was received with a gra- 
cious smile by the senior partner, and in a short time he 
had signed his name, and bound himself to perform the 
voyage to Canton, and from Canton to New York. 

“I suppose you would like to see your captain?” said Mr. 
Ham. 

Mr. Key signified his assent, and followed the gentleman 
into an inner room. 

“Captain Spoer, allow me to make you acquainted with 
your mate,” said Mr. Ham. 

Captain Spoer was busily reading a morning paper, and 
merely glanced at Key, and nodded his head, muttering: 

“How do you do?” and then continued the perusal of his 
paper. 

“Is that the kind of gentleman that I must look after?” 
thought Key, gazing at him steadfastly. 

He was a tall, raw-boned man, with a leather-colored 
face, red whiskers, and sandy hair. 

Spoer finished reading his paper, and then laying it 
aside, and turning to his mate, who had been conversing 
with Mr. Ham, he said, in a sharp tone: 

“You will join the ship to-morrow, and see what she 
wants, and hand the list to me, so that I can see whether 
they are necessary or not.” And he walked out of the 
room. 

“You must humor him a little,” said Mr. Ham. “He is 


202 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


an excellent man after you get acquainted with his ways, 
but rather odd at times.” 

“I rather think that I ought to have seen the captain be- 
fore I signed the articles,” mused Key, as he slowly wended 
his way home. “Thank fortune that I know my duty, and 
can do it under 1 all circumstances.” 

The next morning, at half past seven, he walked down 
to the ship, where she lay at Long Wharf. There had 
been a heavy fall of snow during the night, but it had 
cleared off toward morning, and the sun had arisen in a 
cloudless sky, while the wind blew cold from the north- 
west. As he stepped on deck, he found that there was 
about a foot of snow there, and, walking aft, he saw that 
there was a fire in the cabin. Opening the door, he 
walked in. 

“Who are you?” he asked a young fellow who was just 
turning out. 

“My name is David Spoer, and I am the captain’s 
nephew.” 

“And you?” he asked of another, who poked his head 
out! of a state-room, to see what was going on. 

“Charles Spoer, brother of the captain.” 

“And you?” 

“Daniel Spoer, cousin of the captain.” 

“And who are you — a Spoer, also?” he asked of a stu- 
pid-looking fellow, older than any of the rest. 


THE LIEUTENANT’S WIFE. 


203 


“I am second mate of this ship, and my name is James 
Spoer, and I am brother to the captain. Now, what the 
d— — 1 is your name?” 

“My name is John Key, chief mate of this ship. Now 
just turn out — all of you — and shovel the snow off the 
deck !” at the same time giving them one of his stern looks. 

The men muttered something about “not standing any 
nonsense,” but went to work ; and from that day our hero's 
troubles commenced, and, but for the name of the thing, he 
would have given up the voyage. There was a strong 
sense of honor in his disposition, and a fixed determina- 
tion never to break his word. Sincerely attached to his 
profession, which he considered the most honorable in the 
world, an anxiety to elevate the character of sailors to a 
proper standard made him regard as an intruder any man 
that had not served a regular apprenticeship in the fore- 
castle. After struggling along without a friend of influ- 
ence to help him to rise, and no one to assist him in his 
studies, he had arrived at the responsible position of 
master, when accident deprived him of all he had gained. 
For five years he had been kept in one ship, as chief mate, 
the captain being an old man, who knew his worth too 
well to permit the owners to advance him; and when he 
applied to them for a ship, for the first and only time, 
they coolly told him that he must continue with his old 
captain until he was tired of the sea, and then they would, 


204 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


perhaps, give him the ship. Without a word of anger he 
resigned his berth, and after a short time we find him as 
chief mate on board the Seward. 

During the forenoon Captain Spoer came down to the 
ship and had a long talk with his brother, the second mate. 
This man had been fishing all his life, excepting one voy- 
age he had made to the West Indies in a brig; but he con- 
sidered himself eminently qualified to take any station on 
board of a ship, and had earnestly entreated his brother to 
give him the chief mate's berth, but the skipper valued his 
own life too well to trust to his navigation. 

Some freight came down that day, and Key soon had 
his hands full in attending to that, and in getting the ship 
prepared for sea; and in the course of a fortnight every- 
thing being ready, a pilot came on board, and with a fine 
westerly wind they run out of Boston harbor, and before 
night were outside of. Cape Cod, reeling off eleven knots 
an hour, with studding-sails alow and aloft. 

On the second day out the captain crawled on deck, 
looking pale and sea-sick, and as he clung to the mizzen 
topmast back-stay to support himself, he looked as miser- 
able as his worst enemy could have wished. 

“Mr. Key,” he said, “don’t you think that the ship would 
not roll so much if there was less sail spread? It does 
seem as though my stomach would be torn all to pieces by 
this vomiting. I shall not last to Canton, if this continues.” 


THE LIEUTENANT’S WIFE. 


205 


“I hope that you do not wax sick of your trip already,” 
replied the mate, unconscious of his play upon words. 
“But in regard to the sail, with the wind on the quarter, 
the more she carries the less she will roll. Would you 
like to take your first lesson in navigation to-day, sir?” 

“Cursed be the navigation and my foolishness for com- 
ing on this trip,” replied the captain, irreverently, and, 
staggering across the deck, he entered the cabin, and did 
not emerge again for a week. 

“I wonder what kind of a thundering skipper we have 
got?” muttered the man at the wheel. 

Before night it was known all over the forecastle that 
this was the first voyage of the “old man,” and that the 
mate had got to act as “nurse.” 

Let the sailors once suspect a man to be incompetent 
for the station that he occupies, and farewell to any re- 
spect that he can obtain from them afterward. They will 
obey, but his name is a by-word and laughing-stock, and 
the wit of the forecastle will, for the amusement of the 
others, imitate his various unseamanlike peculiarities and 
orders. In the present case they found out that he was a 
shoe-maker from some of his relations, who occupied 
berths in the steerage, the captain thinking they were too 
good to live with the rest of the men. 

“I say, Jack,” said a young fellow named Harry, look- 
ing into his chest, which contained one shirt, a pair of 


206 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


troll sers, a pair of stockings, and one or two other articles, 
a large space being occupied by pipes and tobacco; “do 
you think the ‘old man’ would mend these shoes of mine, 
and not charge Lynn prices? He has got nothing else 
to do, and he could make money on the passage by work- 
ing at odd jobs.” 

“You had better go aft and try,” was the unsatisfactory 
reply. 

“I shall vont mine boots tap,” said a Dutchman, looking 
at a huge hole in the toe of an old boot. 

“At least, the fellow might lend me his last to mend 
stockings on,” continued Harry; “and curse me if I 
wouldn’t ask him, if it wasn’t for the mate with those black 
eyes of his. There is no fooling about him.” 

“I thought as much when I saw your pipe knocked out 
of your mouth, for going aft on the quarter-deck with it 
yesterday,” answered Jack, quietly. 

“The d — — 1 ! I had forgotten that I was on board of an 
Indiaman,” replied Harry, looking earnestly in his chest 
until he had found a black bottle, which he raised to his 
lips, and then passed to Jack, while the Dutchman pre- 
tended not to see the operation. 

“Do you suppose the ‘old man’ would give me some 
bristles to make a waxed-end, Jack, if I should ask him?” 
said Harry, putting away the bottle without giving the 
Dutchman a sip. 


THE LIEUTENANT’S WIFE. 


207 


“You had better ask him,” was the reply. 

“Mine Got! in mine country ships dere shall not be one 
ting dat you shall ask for on board, if de captain ■” 

“Turn to, men!” cried the second mate at the scuttle. 

And the men, having finished their dinners, went on 
deck, the Dutchman muttering in an under tone : 

“In mine country ships, de men had doo hours at din- 
ner, but de tarn Yankee’s ships all work.” 

In about a fortnight’s time Captain Spoer got his sea- 
legs oil, and came on deck one day, as well as anyone. The 
night before had been dark and squally, and Key had 
been up nearly all night, taking in sail, and reefing top- 
sails. The second mate was not fit to be trusted; besides 
that, he always carried the news to his brother of every- 
thing that was said on board, and pretended that it was 
the mate’s fault that the men ridiculed him. At about 
seven bells in the morning the skipper came on deck, it 
being the mate’s watch. 

“Mr. Key, I hear great complaints that you keep the 
men going aloft too much. I wish you to stop it.” 

“Will you be kind enough to tell me who informed you 
that such was the case, Captain Spoer?” 

“No matter who told me; but I wish you to keep my 
relations on deck, and let the rest of the sailors go aloft; 
it is what they are paid for.” 

“If I recollect aright, sir, your relations were all on the 


208 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


shipping articles as able seamen, at twelve dollars a 
month, and it would not be right to let other men do their 
work,” replied Key. 

“Oh, it will not make much difference. You will not 
miss three or four men when they are up there doing the 
sails up.” 

“I am almost too old a man, sir, to show any partiality 
to men, and as long as their names are on the articles I 
shall make no difference among the crew. When, you are 
on deck, and see fit to call them down, and prevent their 
doing their share of the work I shall have nothing to say; 
but as long as I have charge of the deck up they must go.” 

“You will be sorry for using such language to me, Mr. 
Key.” And he went into the cabin in a great rage. 

From that time until they arrived at Hong Kong Key 
did not have a moments peace. If he laid down to get a 
little sleep he would be called to come on deck and see 
about the weather, or some fault would be found with the 
management of the ship, for Spoer had learned just enough 
to make him think his plans were always the best, and 
not a day passed but the second mate was called into the 
captain’s state-room to retail all that had transpired on 
deck. Key bore it like a hero, seemingly taking no notice 
of the insults that were heaped upon him, and always keep- 
ing a strict discipline among the men, so that when the 
ship arrived in port. Captain Spoer was highly compli- 
mented upon her neat appearance. 


THE LIEUTENANT'S WIFE. 


209 


The cargo was soon discharged, and a load of teas and 
silks was awaiting them. In ten days after they arrived 
they were ready for sea again. One afternoon, while the 
mate was having a new set of sails bent for the passage 
home, Captain Spoer came on board. 

“Mr. Key, you will have that larboard after state-room 
prepared for two passengers — a lady and gentleman. To- 
morrow we leave.” And, getting into his boat, away he 
went up the river to Canton. 

“I wonder who they can be,” mused Key. 

And, calling the steward, he set him at work cleaning 
out the room, and before night it was ready for the pas- 
sengers. 

The next morning a whip was attached to. the main 
yard, a chair slung, and an ensign placed on it to wrap 
around the lady’s feet while she was being hoisted on 
deck. 

At about eight o’clock two boats approached the ship, 
one loaded with baggage, the other containing the pas- 
sengers and captain. They pulled alongside, the chair 
was lowered into the boat, the lady seated, the word was 
given to walk away, and in a few minutes Key had the 
pleasure of assisting an elegantly dressed young lady, not 
more than nineteen years old, from the chair. 

“Do not mind me, sir,” she said, smiling at Key’s gal- 
lantry in assisting her; “be kind enough to assist my hus- 
band” 


210 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


Key turned to do her bidding, and, looking in the boat, 
he saw a pale, emaciated young man, with the uniform 
of the United States Navy on. He was too weak to come 
up the steps that hung over the side, and the chair was 
lowered for his accommodation. As he landed on deck, 
completely exhausted by his efforts, the young wife flew to 
his side and supported his head until he had recovered 
sufficiently to be carried into the cabin. 

The pilot came on board, and in a few minutes all hands, 
except the captain, were busy getting the ship under 
weigh, and at sundown, with a strong northeast mon- 
soon, they had left Macao far astern, homeward bound. 

“We have every prospect of a quick passage, have we 
not, Mr. Key?” said the lady, one afternoon when she had 
come on deck to take the fresh air, while the captain took 
his afternoon nap. 

“We were only ninety-five days coming out, and I hope 
that we shall be less going home, for your sake, at least,” 
the mate replied. 

“Poor George!” murmured the lady, “the sea breeze 
does not appear to have that effect on him the physicians 
at Hong Kong thought it would produce. I am afraid 
that he will not get well by the time we arrive in New 
York.” 

“I have known East India diseases to take a favorable 
turn, when it seemed almost impossible to live. After 


THE LIEUTENANT’S WIFE. 


211 


we get into the Indian Ocean the cool trade-winds will 
bring him up, I hope,” answered the mate, consolingly. 

Mrs. Gordon shook her head mournfully, and in a few 
minutes entered the cabin to attend her husband. 

Lieutenant George Gordon had married before he left 
home in one of our frigates for the East India station. 
While in Hong Kong he was attacked by disease, and left 
ashore while the ship went on a cruise. The lieutenant 
had apprised his wife of his sickness, and desired her to 
join him there, as it) was thought by his physicians that 
he would never recover. In six months from the time 
when the letter was written his young wife was by his side. 
Alone she had braved the terrors of the ocean for his sake, 
and when she arrived the physicians thought that a sea 
voyage might possibly recruit his health, and, readily ob- 
taining leave of absence, it was determined to start for 
home. The Seward being the first vessel to leave, passage 
was taken in her. 

Day after day passed, but still the invalid lingered, while 
his wife attended him constantly. 

At length they reached Angier, took on board supplies, 
and at seven o’clock on the evening of the same day, hove 
up anchor and commenced beating out of the Straits of 
Sunda. There was a fresh breeze blowing, and the ship 
worked like a top as she made tack after tack along the 
shore of Sumatra. They were standing in toward the latter 
island, when the captain came on deck: 




212 OCEAN ROYERS. 

“Stations for stays,” exclaimed Mr. Key at this mo- 
ment, standing on the quarter-deck working the ship. 

“All ready forward, sir,” was heard on the forecastle. 

“Put your helm down,” he continued, to the man at 
the wheel. 

“Put your helm up, man; there is no occasion for going 
about yet,” the captain exclaimed, sharply. 

“Put your helm down, I tell you,” repeated the mate, 
springing aft, as the man commenced righting the wheel, 
obedient to the captain’s orders. 

The sailor instantly obeyed, and as the ship luffed up 
into the wind, Key* shouted, in rapid succession: 

“Hard a-lee — raise tacks and sheets — mainsail haul.” 

The men were all at their stations, the ship came rap- 
idly round, and as soon as the cry of “Let go and haul” 
had been repeated the tacks boarded, sheets hauled aft, 
weather-braces hauled well taut, and the rigging coiled 
down, the mate turned to the captain, who stood swelling 
with rage. To add to his mortification, Mrs. Gordon was 
on deck, and witnessed the whole proceeding. 

“What is the meaning of this, Mr. Key? Are my orders 
to be disobeyed? How dare you put the ship around 
when I say no?” 

“Do you wish to navigate the ship home, sir?” asked 
Key, calmly. “If you do I am willing to resign my pre- 
tensions as navigator.” 


i 




THE LIEUTENANT’S WIFE. 213 

“Do you mean to insult me, Mr. Key? There was no 
use in putting the ship around three miles from the shore. 
Don’t you contradict my orders again. Do you under- 
stand me?” 

“Captain Spoer, as long as I am accountable for the 
safety of this ship I shall put her about when occasion 
requires, without consulting you. If you are willing to 
take the responsibility of navigating the vessel I, as mate, 
am willing to obey. The natives of Sumatra will kill and 
eat you as quick as they would me,” returned the mate, 
boldly. 

“I have a great mind to knock you down for your inso- 
lence,” said Spoer, advancing upon Key with clenched 
fists. 

“Captain Spoer,” replied the mate, slowly and calmly, 
as he stood looking him in the face, “if you dare to raise 
your hand to strike me, by the God above us, I will heave 
you overboard !” 

The skipper’s fists were unclenched, and, muttering 
something about mutiny, he went below for the night. 

“What harm would there have been, Mr. Key, if we had 
not turned about as we did?” asked Mrs. Gordon. 

“There is a shoal lying off Sumatra, near where we 
were, which I did not wish to approach too closely, and 
when we went about we had not more than ten fathoms 
of water.” 


214 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


“Then, why not have told him so, Mr. Key? Excuse 
me for meddling with your affairs*, but I can’t bear to see 
men quarreling. Remember that my husband’s life is in- 
trusted to your charge, and for his sake bear and forbear.” 

And Mrs. Gordon looked up so sorrowfully, Key prom- 
ised to be more calm in future. 

No more words passed between the captain and his mate 
for some days; but insinuations were thrown out before 
the lady involving the honor and honesty of Key, but still 
he made no reply, and allowed the captain’s tongue to run 
uncontradicted. They had nearly reached the Cape of 
Good Hope, and it was expected that some change would 
take place in the lieutenant’s health for the better or worse. 
Mrs. Gordon had come on deck one afternoon, when the 
sea was smooth and the sun shone clear and bright. Key 
stood near her, and was explaining the process of finding 
the longitude by a lunar observation, while she listened 
with remarkable uneasiness. 

“There, there, Mr. Key, you will never make a navigator 
of me; there are too many figures for my poor head. I 
have got something else to talk about while I remain on 
deck. Now let me ask you one question, and I beg of you 
to think of me as a beloved sister while you answer. Have 
you not observed something extraordinary in Captain 
Spoer’s conduct lately? Speak your mind freely.” 

Key did not answer for a minute. He hated to wound 


THE LIEUTENANT’S WIFE. 


215 


the feelings of so young and handsome a being, and as 
he replied there was a hesitancy in his speech that did not 
belong to him. 

“Perhaps, Mrs. Gordon, it is the custom of Captain 
Spoer to conduct himself in the manner that he has done 
when in the presence of ladies, although I must say it is 
unbecoming a gentleman.” 

“Can it be his custom to insult ladies, as you have seen? 
Last evening at tea was an example. Oh, if my husband 
was well, he would never dare to use such language to me. 
But I api in his power, with no one to protect me.” 

“Do not say that, Mrs. Gordon. I am a stranger to you, 
but as I should wish my wife to be protected in distress, 
so will I protect you, come what may.” 

“But your future life. I have heard him say repeatedly 
that your prosperity depended upon his good word. That 
if he gave you a bad name it would be impossible for you 
to obtain another ship. Do not involve yourself on my 
account.” 

“Do not let such a thought prevent your appealing to 
me in case of danger. I would sooner see my right arm 
wither than see you wronged without lending you my 
aid. Continue to come to the table as usual, and pretend 
not f to notice his words any more than I do.” 

And as Key spoke the captain came out of the cabin, 
having been listening instead of being asleep, as Mrs. 
Gordon had supposed. 


216 


OCEAN 110VEKS. 


“Is this the way the men are kept at work, Mr. Key — 
spending your time talking with the passengers?” 

“It is your brother’s watch on deck, sir, and when it is 
my watch below I have a right to employ my time as I see 
proper.” 

Spoer said no more, and Mrs. Gordon took the oppor- 
tunity to retire to the cabin while they were speaking. 

A week passed away, and the captain continued to grow 
more bold in his language to the lady. Key longed to 
knock the rascal down, but controlled himself until she 
should be obliged to appeal to him for protection. They 
had now arrived in cool weather, but still the lieutenant 
did not gain, and one evening, after having stood his dog- 
watch until eight o’clock, Key went below to sleep until 
twelve. He stepped into Mr. Gordon’s state-room for a 
few minutes, as was his custom, and found the lieutenant 
delirious, while his wife stood weeping by his side. 

“I am afraid that he will not live until we arrive in New 
York,” she whispered. 

“Take courage,” said Key; “I have known them to re- 
cover after being ‘out’ weeks at a time. It is a curious dis- 
ease, but you must not wear yourself out in attending him. 
Take a seat on the sofa in the cabin, and I will send the 
steward to watch with him for an hour or two.” 

Mrs. Gordon complied, and Key, entering his state- 
room, laid down without undressing, as was his custom, 


THE LIEUTENANT’S WIFE. 


217 


to be ready to spring on deck at a moment’s notice, in case 
he was wanted. How long he had slept he did not know, 
but he was suddenly awakened by the door of his state- 
room being violently opened, and Mrs. Gordon entered, 
her hair streaming over her shoulders and her face flushed 
with passion. 

“Protect me now, Mr. Key,” she gasped, “for I cannot 
protect myself.” 

“Who has wronged you?” he asked, springing out of his 
berth, and taking down a pair of pistols, which he always 
had near at hand. “Don’t tremble so; you are safe from 
harm now. Let me open the door and confront him.” 

“No, no,” answered Mrs. Gordon, hysterically. “It is 
the captain, and he will kill you. I fell asleep on the sofa, 
and the villain ” 

“Enough, enough!” exclaimed Key, his black eyes 
sparkling like coals of fire; “let me see the coward.” 

Seated upon the sofa, with nothing but a pair of panta- 
loons and a shirt on, was the captain, his face looking ten 
times more ugly than ever, as baffled lust and rage were 
pictured on it. 

“Very fine proceedings, truly; the virtuous Mrs. Gordon 
in my mate’s state-room, while her husband is sick and 
senseless. I thought something was going on, so I sat 
here watching, and ” 

The captain would have said more, but Key stopped him 


218 


OCEAN HOVERS. 


with a look of contempt and rage, as he faced the slan- 
derer. 

“Coward! villain! to use force to an unprotected lady; 
unworthy the name of man, a disgrace to the profession, 
I have a great mind to ” 

“I think that I have a right to say something in this 
case,” exclaimed a low, feeble voice at Key’s back. 

He turned with astonishment, and had a man risen from 
the grave he could not have been more surprised. With 
nothing but his night-clothes on, pale, emaciated, but with 
his eyes lighted up with unnatural brilliancy, the lieuten- 
ant advanced with trembling steps until he confronted the 
petrified Spoer. 

“Scoundrel! wretch! I have heard all that has passed, 
until God Almighty gave me strength to arise and punish 
your insolence. Upon your knees, and make your peace 
with Heaven, for you have but a moment to live.” 

And as he spoke, he presented Key’s pistol, which had 
been laid upon the table, to the trembling shoemaker’s 
head. 

“Mercy, lieutenant! For God’s sake, do not shoot. It is 
all a mistake. Take him off, Mr. Key, he is crazy. Call my 
brother. I will never do so again. The pistol is loaded!” 
shrieked the captain, his eyes fixed with an unearthly glare 
upon Gordon’s colorless face. 

“Do not kill him, lieutenant,” said Key, laying his hand 
upon his arm. “Leave him for the hangman.” 


THE LIEUTENANT’S WIFE. 


219 


“At least, he shall beg my wife’s pardon. On your knees, 
brute, and sue to her for your life. Delay a second and 
you are a dead man. Come here, Julia. Now, devil, 
commence.” 

Upon his knees did the wretch sue for pardon to the lady 
he had so outrageously insulted, and by the time he had 
finished the lieutenant was borne back fainting to his bed; 
but from that time he commenced gaining rapidly, and by 
the time the Seward arrived in New York he was hearty 
and well, much to his pretty wife’s delight. 

Of course, Key did not get the Seward the next voyage, 
but he found ship-owners who were willing to trust him 
with a ship, and the next trip that he made on the ocean he 
was master of as good a vessel as the Seward, and never 
since has he wanted a berth as captain. 

As for Spoer, he went into an unfortunate speculation, 
lost! all his money, and now mends boots and shoes in one 
of our country towns not far from Boston. He is very fond 
of talking about the time when he was master of a ship, and 
boasts of the quick passages that he made ; but if you ask 
if he carried any passengers, he is always too busy to talk 
further on the subject. 

Long may the lieutenant live, an ornament to the Navy, 
and long live his wife, who is prettier than ever, with her 
three children frolicking around her. 


220 


OCEAN HOVERS, 


THE PIRATE’S PRIZE; OR, A HUSBAND’S REVENGE. 


CHAPTER I. 

THE DEPARTURE. 

I think it was in the year 18’ — I have forgotten the pre- 
cise date — that I was attached to the U. S. brig Bainbridge, 
and stationed on the Pacific side of the south coast of 
America, to look after the interests of our mercantile com- 
munity, during the savage war that was being waged be- 
tween the republics of Chili and Peru. I never learned 
what they were fighting for, and I am inclined to think 
that those engaged in the strife were as ignorant as myself. 
At any rate, we were ordered from our comfortable quar- 
ters at Rio Janeiro — where we passed the time very pleas- 
antly, eating bananas, sucking oranges and winking at the 
pretty Brazilian girls whenever we got an opportunity — 
to what we considered a most inhospitable region. 

I was but a boy at that time, and serving as a midship- 
man, in which capacity I flatter myself I was of some ser- 
vice to our country, and prevented a large amount of bread 


THE PIRATE’S PRIZE. 


221 


from getting moldy, besides being obliged to swalloNv a 
large quantity of vile wine, which our purser had the im- 
pudence to declare was of the purest quality, and the best 
the market afforded. 

May the Lord forgive that man for the many lies he 
used to tell. He is dead now — died worth a fortune— and 
it is not right to speak disrespectfully of the defunct; still 
I don’t think he has gone to heaven. I don’t see how it 
can be possible for a man, with so many lies to answer for 
as he had, to get there. I hope he is all right in the next 
world, but I don’t feel sanguine. 

As I said before, we were ordered to the coast of Chili, 
and with many a hearty growl at being obliged to leave 
our pleasant station for a passage round the Cape, we 
weighed anchor one afternoon, and shot like an arrow 
past the Sugar Leaf out upon the broad Atlantic. 

Everybody was cross after getting under way. The 
captain’s face was an exact imitation of a miniature thun- 
der-cloud, the first lieutenant swore the midshipmen were 

not worth a , the lieutenant of marines declared that 

he would resign, and the old boatswain amused himself by 
dusting the shirt of every sailor who did not move like a 
streak of chain lightning. 

It is singular how trifling things will annoy people. The 
captain’s ill-temper was occasioned by his love for a pretty, 
dark-eyed Brazilian wench, and not being able to take her 


222 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


with him; he having, unfortunately, a wife and four chil- 
dren at home. The lieutenant was cross because he didn’t 
have time to get a fifteen gallon keg filled with brandy, 
the marine officer wished that he was dead, because he had 
no money or credit to purchase a stock of oranges, of 
which fruit he was passionately fond, and had sucked so 
many that his mouth was drawn out of shape. As for 
the boatswain, he was obliged to pay a wash bill, which 
was sufficient to give him the blues for the whole passage. 

Midshipmen are never unhappy for any length of time, 
so it’s no wonder that we all assembled at the mess table 
that night and drank the health of the beauties we had 
left behind us. 

“Has any one present ever been on the coast?” cried 
Sefton, taking down a map and running his eye over that 
portion of South America to which we were bound. 

“I was speaking to Jack Hopkins, the captain of the 
fore-top, this forenoon, and he says that it’s a perfect Para- 
dise,” replied one of my messmates, who was stationed in 
that part of the brig. 

“Let’s send for Jack, and hear for ourselves,” said 
Sefton. 

“Agreed,” we cried with one accord. 

“Steward,” said Sefton, “tell Hopkins that we desire 
his presence, and let him understand that he is to expect 
a glass of grog. It is necessary to give him the hint, so 


THE PIRATE’S PRIZE. 


223 


that he can remove his usual quid of tobacco before en- 
tering our august presence. Tell him to hurry, or I may 
possibly take the trouble of coming after him.” 

The darky showed his teeth, and disappeared up the 
steps, and we had hardly time to empty our glasses before 
he returned with Hopkins. 

The sailor was a short, thick-set man, with a profusion 
of beard and long hair, which he delighted to curl into 
love locks, and wear about his neck and face. He was a 
good-looking man, although his skin was weather-beaten 
and browned with the heat of tropical suns. He could 
drink more rum and do more work than any man in the 
ship. His strength was prodigious, and although the most 
peaceable man in the brig when sober, yet, let liquor ob- 
tain the mastery over him, and half a dozen men were un- 
able to place him in irons. 

Hopkins removed his hat, and glanced with a keen eye 
toward the bottle which stood on the table. 

“I see what you are looking at, Jack,” one of us cried, 
“but that is not the right kind of stuff for you. It’s only 
wine.” 

“Wine?” cried Jack, with a look of disgust, “how can 
you gentlemen drink such weak trash as that? Now, if it 
was good brandy, or even whisky, why, there would be 
some fun in emptying two or three bottles.” 

“Two or three bottles !” we cried in astonishment, “why, 


224 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


man, you don’t pretend to say that you can drink liquor 
like that?” 

“I don’t know, gentlemen, how much I can drink, be- 
cause I’d get asleep or crazy after a while. But say, for a 
moderate pull, after getting ashore from a long cruise, I 
think I could take off a glass every ten minutes during the 
twenty-four hours. If any of you gentlemen doubt it, and 
wish to see the experiment, I should be happy to undertake 
the job provided you would pay for the liquor. 

“I have no doubt of it, Jack,“ Sefton replied, with a 
laugh, “and we’ll think of the subject. Steward, give Jack 
a stiff ’un, and don’t be afraid of the bottle.” 

“Here’s your healths, gentlemen,” replied Hopkins, 
holding the liquor to the light, while his eyes glistened 
at the thought of the pleasure the contents of the tumbler 
were to give him, “and I must say that I never sailed with 
a more out and out jolly set of midshipmen in my life.” 

Jack emptied his glass, and then held it out to be replen- 
ished. At a look from Sefton the steward again filled it. 

“We sent for you, Jack, to see if you could give us any 
information concerning the place to which we are bound,” 
I said. 

“I think I has heard that as how Chili was to bring us 
up,” said Hopkins, looking at the glass of liquor in his 
hand, as though he wished that it was in his stomach, yet 
feared that he should not get a third if that was put out of 
sight. 


THE PIRATE’S PRIZE. 


225 


“The coast of Chili is our destination,” replied Sefton. 
“We know nothing about it, excepting what we gain 
from books, and hearing that you had been there, we 
wish to know what to expect.” 

“And do you think that you can gain any knowledge of a 
place by reading books?” asked Jack, with a look of scorn. 

His indignation was so strong that he swallowed the 
contents of the tumbler without thinking, and mechanic- 
ally held it toward the steward for another glass. 

“No more, Jack, at present,” said Sefton. “Steward, 
put the bottle away. The lieutenant is cross enough al- 
ready, and it would not add to his good humor to find the 
captain of the foretop drunk.” 

“Do you think, Mr. Sefton, that a couple of thimbles 
full is going to make Jack Hopkins forget his duty? I 
could stand here and drink your healths all night, and 
then pass an earing with the best man in the brig.” 

“I don’t wish to try the experiment, Jack. When we 
get on shore remind me that I owe you a bottle of grog, 
and I’ll pay it. Now tell us of Chili.” 

“And you think that by reading books you can larn 
all about a place?” replied Jack, somewhat mollified. 

“Yes, we think that we can judge pretty well of a coun- 
try by studying travelers’ adventures.” 

“Now, Mr. Sefton, let me ax you one thing. Did any 
book that you read speak about the fore-top of Valpa- 
raiso?” 


226 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


“No.” 

“Nor of the ‘devil’s pocket’ of Talcahuano?” 

“No.” 

“Then,” cried Jack, triumphantly, “of what use are 
books?” 

“Are those ‘resorts’ very well known, Jack?” I asked. 

“Lord bless you, I’ve got drunk more times in them 
ere places than there are days in the year. Why, all the 
gals of the town reside there, and many’s the time I’ve ” 

“We don’t wish to hear anything about your girls,” I 
said, hastily. “Tell us of the climate, the people, the soil, 
the products, and how the cities look.” 

“God bless me, what a pity it is your parents let you 
smell salt water. Who ever heard of so much knowledge 
before under a midshipman’s uniform? When you get 
to be as old as I am you will care less for laming, and think 
more of petticoats.” 

“No matter what I shall think about when I get older. 
What I want of you now is to tell us if there is plenty of 
fruit in the country.” 

“With a real you can buy as many grapes as would 
serve for your breakfast and dinner,” Jack replied. 

“And wine,” asked Sefton, “is there an abundance of 
that?” 

“For a dollar the whole mess can get as drunk as lords.” 

“And the ladies,” cried a little fellow, just from his 
mother’s apron strings, “are they very beautiful?” 


THE PIRATE’S PRIZE. 


227 


“The what, sir?” asked Jack. 

“The ladies.” 

“Beg your pardon, sir, I never seed any in the country.” 

“Well, the girls, then,” said Sefton. 

“Well, sir, now you talk. I’ve been in all parts of the 
world, and seen all sorts and kinds, but to my eye the girls 
of Chili are the neatest trimmed, and are the prettiest 
models of ’em all. Pve eaten rice with a China woman, 
rubbed noses with a Kanaka wench, kissed a Laplander, 
talked French with a French jade, swigged off a quart 
of beer with an English lass, yet I give the palm to the 
girls of Valparaiso. Their eyes are blacker than our 
night-heads, and their cheeks are redder than the bunting 
in an American flag, and now if you will give me another 
glass of grog I will tell you something worth knowing.” 

“Give him the liquor, steward,” Sefton said. 

Jack drank in silence, and then, turning partly toward 
the steps, as though he would take his departure as soon 
as he communicated the secret, said: 

“Never go into the fore-top at Valparaiso, or the devil’s 
pocket at Talcahuano. If you insist upon going there, 
don’t wear a uniform or carry money. I’ve known young- 
sters to get killed in them ere places during a free fight.” 

He darted up the steps as though he was fearful of 
being questioned further, and the next instant we heard 
the loud, shrill call of the boatswain for all hands to set 
studding-sails. 


228 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


CHAPTER II. 

ARRIVAL AND DEPARTURE. 

For about twenty days we battled with the gales off 
Cape Horn, hardly making a mile on one course, until at 
last we caught a favorable slant, and in a sort time we 
were once again in warm weather. Our guns were taken 
from the hold, where they had been safely stored during 
the passage round the Cape, and a fresh coat of paint made 
the brig look as neat and trim as ever. 

The captain had forgotten his mistress, and was prob- 
ably thinking of another, or perhaps he might be medi- 
tating on what his wife was doing during his absence. The 
lieutenant had even been seen to smile, and the orange- 
sucking gentleman was puckering up his mouth in antici- 
pation of the treat which he should soon enjoy. The 
boatswain had worn out his rattan, and was content to 
only abuse the men occasionally. In fact, every one was 
pleased to hear, one fine morning, the cry of: 

“Land, ho!” 

and to gaze at the rugged Andes, the summits of which 

j 

« 


THE^PIR ATE’S PRIZE. 


229 


were covered with snow, that reflected with dazzling bril- 
liancy the rising sun. 

About noon we entered the large and beautiful bay of 
Talcahuano, and by two o’clock were at anchor under 
the guns of the fort, which we saluted and were honored 
with a reply. 

After a short visit from the captain of the port, our 
commander’s gig was piped away, and left for the shore, 
orders’ being issued that no one was to leave the brig until 
the next day. It seemed hard to be thus cooped up, within 
sight of a very pretty town, and not more than half a mile 
distant; but on board of a man-of-war captains seldom are 
considerate, and cannot understand the intense longing 
which midshipmen have for a ramble on shore. We con- 
sidered it a great hardship, and assembling in the mess- 
room gave vent to our indignation in no measured terms. 

The only thing we could find to amuse us was watching 
the embarkation of recruits on board of a clumsy frigate, 
belonging to the Chilian government, which was lying 
within a cable’s length of the Bainbridge. Most of the 
men were from the interior towns and smelt, for the first 
time, salt water. It was very evident from their looks that 
they did not entertain a very high opinion of its merits, 
for, as they passed the brig on their way to the frigate, 
many of the poor fellows wer^ dreadfully sick, and looked 
sufficiently woe-begone to excite the pity of a stoic. 


230 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


The system of recruiting in Chili, at that time, both for 
the army and navy, was* very simple and very expeditious. 
Gangs of soldiers were sent to the nearest towns, and 
young, able-bodied men seized. If they resisted, bayonets 
were pointed at their breasts and swords held over their 
heads. This quiet and pleasing method of intimidation 
generally had the desired effect, and the victims were 
lashed together and driven like sheep to the nearest sea 
port, where vessels awaited them. Husbands were separ- 
ated from their wives, lovers from sweethearts, fathers from 
their children, and in many cases whole villages were de- 
populated of the male portion of the inhabitants. Had 
the war lasted as long as the famous siege of Troy, Chili 
would not have had people enough left to man a gun boat, 
as about half the impressed men died from grief, and the 
balance committed suicide. 

While we were watching the various means resorted to 
in getting the poor fellows., over the frigate’s side, we were 
visited by the boat which supplied vessels with water. It 
was an article of which we were rather short, but still the 
promptness with which thq boat came off rather surprised 
us, as we had a stock on board sufficient to last us for a 
week. But the mystery was soon explained. Just before 
sundown we saw the captain’s gig shove off from the shore 
and pull rapidly toward the brig. In the stern-sheets was 
the commander and a stranger. We wondered who he 


TIIE PIRATE’S PRIZE. 


281 


could be, and while we were speculating the boat dashed 
alongside, and a tall, good-looking Chilian gentleman 
sprang upon deck in company with the captain. 

‘‘Hoist up the gig, Mr. Jeffrey, and see all ready for get- 
ting under way,” the commander said. 

“Yes, sir,” replied the surprised lieutenant. 

“Has the water boat been alongside?” the captain asked, 
as he turned to enter the cabin. 

“Yes, sir.” 

“And you took on board a full supply?” 

“Yes, sir.” 

“Very well. Will you walk into my cabin, Don Pedro?” 
the captain said, turning to the Chilian. 

“No, Captain, let me remain here and watch the opera- 
tions of your men. If I can be of any assistance) to you in 
hastening your movements command me. I will pull at a 
rope or do anything so that speed is used.” 

The gentleman spoke in pure English, and we should 
have thought that he was an American or Briton, had not 
his looks too plainly proved his Spanish descent. 

“ You can be of no assistance to us, Don Pedro. Come, 
join me in a glass of wine.” 

The captain spoke in such a tone of gentleness that I 
looked at him in astonishment. I was standing very near 
the speakers, and as I gazed at Don Pedro I saw tears 
rolling slowly down his cheeks, which he made no effort 


232 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


to check. He was looking toward the mouth of the bay, 
and did not appear to hear the captain’s invitation. 

Our commander sighed, and then laid his hand lightly 
upon the Chilian’s shoulder. The latter started, and with- 
out a word entered the cabin. 

“There’s some mystery here,” whispered Sefton. “What 
is it all about?” 

I could only shake my head in silence, for at that mo- 
ment tackles were hooked on, and the lieutenant was 
watching us. His temper had not improved since the order 
for sailing, and I experienced some slight misgivings as 
I thought of the twenty-four hours to come. 

As soon as the boat was secured the shrill pipe of the 
boatswain’s mates was heard, and the cry, “All hands, 
ahoy! unmoor ship!” startled every one into activity. The 
men looked with wondering glances at each other, but dis- 
cipline was too strongly observed to permit their asking 
questions. 

In ten minutes’ time, after the gig was, secured, the brig 
was under way, working down the bay with a light breeze. 
The anchor was not taken on the bows, as we supposed 
that we might want it again in case the wind died away, 
but the decks were cleared, and everything got ready for 
a long or short trip upon the broad Pacific. The guns 
were looked to, the boarding pikes sharpened, the cut- 
lasses ground, and, at last, it was whispered that we were 


THE PIRATE’S PRIZE. 


233 


chartered by the Chilian government to go to Callao, sack 
the city and bring the Governor in irons to Talcahuano Of 
course, that evening, during the dog watch, we discussed 
the( whole affair, and were only prevented from coming to 
a conclusion by hearing all hands called. 

We mustered on deck, where we found Don Pedro in 
earnest conversation with the captain. As soon as the 
men were assembled, wondering what was in the wind, the 
commander desired the lieutenant to call them aft, as he 
wished to speak to them. More and more astonished, the 
crew gathered in silence about the quarter-deck, when 
the captain left the side of the Chilian, and spoke as fol- 
lows: 

“Now, men, I have thought it best to give you a little 
information concerning our sudden departure. We shall 
soon be in pursuit of a pirate, and I hope for the honor of 
the American flag that we shall not return to port without 
rendering a good account of the rascal. Last night the 
fellow landed from a schooner, about ten miles down the 
coast, and made a prize of this gentleman’s wife. Don 
Pedro was absent from home at the time, or perhaps it 
would not have occurred. At any rate, the scamp sacked 
the house and made off with his booty. The gentleman is 
very anxious to recover his wife, as he has been married 
but ten days. He has induced me to go in pursuit, and I 
need not tell you that if we capture the fellow there will be 
some prize money to divide. Pipe the watch below. 


284 


OCEAN BOYERS. 


“One moment, Captain, if you please,” cried Don Pedro, 
starting forward. “Permit me to say one word to the 
men.” 

The captain assented, and the crew looked eagerly to- 
ward the Chilian, their faces showing the deep sympathy 
which they felt for him. 

“I know, my lads,” Don Pedro said, “that money is no 
temptation to induce you to do your duty, or to perform 
a work of humanity. I have the permission of the captain, 
however, to offer a hundred ounces of gold to the one who 
first discovers the monster, and one thousand if we suc- 
ceed in capturing him so that I can glut my vengeance. I 
only ask for an opportunity to meet the villain face to face, 
and then God protect the right.” 

Don Pedro turned from the men and walked to the 
farthest portion of the quarter-deck, where he sat down and 
covered his face with his hands. 

“Pipe down the watch,” cried the captain, and in an 
instant the after portion of the brig was deserted save 
by those who had a right to remain there. 

“I say,” whispered Sefton, as we were returning to our 
stations, “do you think the Chilian would feel as anxious 
to overtake his wife if he had been married ten years in- 
stead of only ten days?” 

“For shame, Sefton,” I cried with indignation. 

“It is all very well saying ‘for shame/ but don't facts 


THE PIRATE’S PRIZE. 


285 


bear me out in my assertion? I have seen much of the 
world, although I am but sixteen. I have studied many 

people’s lives, and I’ve come to the conclusion that ” 

“Stations for stays !” roared the lieutenant, and we sep- 
arated, he to the forecastle and I to the quarter-deck, and 
when we next met, Sefton did not renew the conversation. 
Perhaps he was thinking ho\yf he could gain the promised 
hundred ounces. 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


CHAPTER III. 

THE FIERCE ENCOUNTER. 

During the night the wind hauled to the south’rd so 
that we could spread our studding-sails and catch every 
breath of air. We shaped our course to the north’rd, keep- 
ing in with the land, and carefully scrutinizing every bay 
and every vessel that we passed in hopes of getting some 
information. 

On the second day of our departure from port we 
overhauled a small Chilian fishing boat, and learned that 
the schooner we were in search of had boarded them the 
night before, and taken everything that was of value, be- 
sides all their provisions. They stated that the pirates 
were composed of men of all nations, and that the chief 
was an Englishman or American, of great strength, and 
a man who had committed two murders in Valparaiso be- 
fore he organized his present band. 

The conversation was carried on by Don Pedro, who 
listened to every word that the fishermen uttered as 
though his life depended upon each syllable. He cross- 


THE PIRATE’S PRIZE. 


237 


examined them, and asked, with a tremulous voice, if they 
had seen a woman on board. 

The men shook their heads; they were not permitted 
to go on board and felt only too happy to escape with their 
lives. 

Don Pedro sighed and turned away, and then I saw 
the captain speak to him in a low tone, and I observed the 
Chilian’s eyes flash fire, as he laid his hand upon a long, 
glittering knife, which he wore stuck in a sash, around his 
waist. 

The fishermen were supplied with bread and beef, and 
upon informing us of the course the pirate was steering 
when last seen, shoved off, and made for the shore. 

As soon as they were out of sight, all hands were called, 
and we commenced making alterations in the rigging of 
the brig. The royal yards were sent down, the royal masts 
struck, the back-stays slackened, the flying jib-boom made 
to assume a slovenly appearance, and then a wide piece 
of canvas was stretched from stem to stern, for the purpose 
of covering up our port holes, and preventing our warlike 
character from being known. 

Sails were then thrown in a careless manner over the 
hammock nettings, and after all was finished, it would 
have puzzled a shrewd observer to have detected the coun- 
terfeit. 

Two men were stationed at the mast heads, day and 


238 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


night, and a hundred pair of eyes were watching for the 
appearance of a sail. The crew, instead of lounging away 
their time, sleeping between the guns, were wide awake, 
and anxious to gain the reward promised by Don Pedro. 

While the crew were at dinner, on the afternoon of the 
day on which we had spoken the fishermen, a loud voice 
from the fore-top-gallant yard shouted : 

"Sail, ho !” 

"Where away?” cried the captain, who was on deck at 
the time. 

"She is about two points off our weather bow, sir, and 
is just coming out of a bight of land. She is a schooner, 
sir, and carries a heavy press of sail.” 

"How is she heading?” 

"She is standing directly for us,” the lookout replied. 

"Mr. Sefton, who is that at the mast-head?” the captain 
asked. 

"It’s Jack Hopkins, sir, the captain of the fore-top.” 

"Then I think that Jack is in luck. Call the people from 
the mast-head, and let but half a dozen men be seen. Let 
them put on the rig of merchant sailors — red shirts, if 
they have them, and any kind of caps. The officers will 
please to strip off their uniforms, and appear in their shirt 
sleeves. The first lieutenant and one midshipman only 
are required on duty. The rest go below, and be prepared 
to rush on deck as soon as they hear the orders. Have 


THE PIRATE’S PRIZE. 239 

your weapons prepared, gentlemen. If this is the vessel 
that we are looking for, we must carry her by boarding. 
Don Pedro is too anxious for his wife’s safety to consent 
to our giving him a broadside.” 

In a few minutes the men had left the deck, after load- 
ing the guns with grape and canister, and by good luck I 
found that I was the only midshipman suffered to remain 
and watch the movements of the approaching stranger. 

We waited with eagerness, and were overjoyed to find 
that the schooner headed directly toward us. We could 
see the men clustered upon her deck, scrutinizing the brig, 
and apparently speculating upon our character. 

In the meantime we continued upon our course, seem- 
ing not to notice the pirate; and to further deceive them, 
one or two men were sent into the rigging, as though 
busy with ship’s duty. In half an hour’s time the fellow 
was within speaking distance. 

“Go below, Don Pedro, ’’said the captain; “I fear that 
your impatience will betray us.” 

In vain the Chilian begged to be permitted to remain 
upon deck; the captain was firm in his refusal, and just 
as he entered) the cabin a hoarse voice hailed us. 

“Brig, ahoy!” 

“Aye, aye!” answered the commander, who was in his 
shirt sleeves, and wore a large Panama hat, the better to 
disguise himself. 


240 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


“What brig is that?” the pirate demanded. 

“The American brig Susan, bound to Valparaiso and 
a market. What’s the price of copper on the coast?” our 
captain asked, in imitation of a trader. 

“We are more acquainted with iron and steel than cop- 
per; but if you will come on board, I’ll tell you the latest 
news,” the ruffian replied, with a coarse laugh. 

“Aye, aye, I rather guess I will,” the commander an- 
swered* and then, as he apparently gave orders to back 
the main top-sail, he ordered the man at the wheel to put 
the helm hard down, and gave the signal for the crew to be 
ready to rush upon deck. 

The schooner was about twenty fathoms to the wind- 
ward of us, her men standing in listless attitudes, and talk- 
ing and laughing in great glee at the simplicity of our 
skipper, and the surprise he would experience when once 
he found he was a prisoner. 

As soon as the helm was put hard down the brig came 
quickly to the wind, and fell directly across the bows of the 
pirate. The ruffians, with shouts and curses, sprang for- 
ward to clear their craft, and then the loud voice of our 
commander was heard. 

“Away, boarders, away!” he cried, throwing off his 
straw hat, and seizing his helmet and stout cutlass. 

The men and officers poured on deck, and with their ' 
boarding pikes and cutlasses rushed forward and threw 


THE PIRATE’S PRIZE. 


241 


themselves upon the pirate’s forecastle. The latter, sur- 
prised and dismayed, gave way, and hastily retreated to 
the quarter-deck, when the deep voice of the pirate captain 
was heard encouraging his men tcf struggle^ for their lives. 

“Remember,” he said, “you. fight with a halter around 
your necks. One blow, and we can drive them into the 
sea!” 

The pirates answered with cheers, and dashed forward to 
encounter our men, with nothing but their long knives. 

The contest was unequal and not of long duration. Our 
boarding pikes and sharp cutlasses mowed them down 
by dozens, and again they fled. 

Our jollies cheered lustily, and followed in pursuit. I 
was borne along with the crowd, and by my side was Don 
Pedro. His sabre was red with blood, and the same fluid 
was spattered over his hands and clothes. His face was 
deadly pale, but his eyes were like two coals of fire. All 
through the fight he had raged like a lion, striving to reach 
the burly captain, and never losing sight of him. In an- 
other instant we were separated, and I found myself close 
to our commander, who was encouraging his men, and 
striking down everything in his path. 

With a wild cheer our men sprang upon the enemy, and 
just as I was thinking who I should kill first, I found my- 
self confronted with the pirate captain. 

Desperate and half crazy, I raised my light sword and 


242 


OCEAN ROYERS 


struck at him. A smile of scorn passed over his bloated 
face, as he received my blow upon his guard, and the next 
instant my weapon was shivered into a hundred pieces. 

I staggered back, my arm numbed and almost palsied. 
His cutlass waved over my head, and in another instant 
I should have been cloven to the chine; but a dark form 
interposed, and I was saved. 

I looked up, and saw that Don Pedro was engaged in 
fierce and deadly combat with the pirate. Not a word was 
spoken on either side. Fascinated by the gleaming eyes of 
the Chilian, I forgot all around me, and could but watch 
their combat. 

How the light, active Chilian would have fared in the 
end it is impossible to say. He was inspired with the 
strength of a madman, but he could not wield a weapon 
with the same skill that the pirate possessed, and it would 
have fared ill with him had not the freebooter’s foot slipped 
upon the bloody deck, and he fell headlong. 

Before he could recover his feet the sword of the Chilian 
was passed through and through his body, and when he 
withdrew it it was only to thrust it again and again into 
the dying man’s bosom, and each stab was accompanied 
with some expression of the intense hate which he bore 
him. 

At this instant the remainder of the pirates threw away 
their arms, and falling upon their knees, begged for 
quarter. 









243 


THE PIRATE’S PRIZE. 

“Not another blow!” cried our commander, wiping his 
sword ; “iron the wretches, and take them to the brig. Mr. 
Jeffrey, see that the wounded are cared for, and report 
to me our loss. Throw into the sea the bodies of the dead 
pirates, and then we will detail a prize crew to take the 
schooner to Talcahuano. Don Pedro,” he continued, turn- 
ing to that gentleman, who was standing over the lifeless 
body of the pirate captain, glutting his sight with his flow- 
ing blood. 

The Chilian started and looked anxiously toward the 
commander. He appeared to hardly realize the scene, and 
placed his hand to his brow, as though to recall the events 
of the past few minutes. 

The captain whispered a' few words in his ear, and then, 
with a warm pressure of the hand, entered the cabin. Don 
Pedro staggered to the rail and sank upon a bench. His 
eyes followed the form of the captain, and he. appeared to 
hardly breathe as he listened for a sound that should assure 
him that his wife was still alive. 

He did not have to wait long. The shrill cry of a female 
— a cry of mingled joy and agony — fell upon our ears, and 
with an answering shout, the Chilian started to his feet, and 
rushed into the cabin. 

In a few minutes the captain came out and left them to- 
gether. I saw by our commander’s eyes that he had been 
weeping, and I feared that our worst surmises were real- 
ized. 


244 


OCEAN ROYERS, 


An hour or two passed away. The brig was once more 
restored to her beautiful proportions. The schooner’s 
deck was cleansed of blood, and we only waited for Don 
Pedro, to sail for port. He came out of the cabin at length, 
his wife, with a thick veil over her face, leaning on his 
arm. She was sobbing bitterly, and tears were streaming 
down the face of her husband. They entered the brig’s 
gig, and were soon on board the Bainbridge. 

They again retired to the privacy of their cabin, and 
did not leave it until we reached port. The poor lady did 
not live but a few months after her rescue, and when I last 
heard from Don Pedro he was still a widower. 

Jack Hopkins received his gold, and a merry time he 
had of it while it lasted. The Chilian made the officers 
some very pretty presents, and a diamond ring, which I 
now wear, was placed on my finger at our last interview. 


THE PILOT OF THE DOWNS. 


245 



THE PILOT OF THE DOWNS; OR, THE SIGNAL GUN. 


Man the life boat! 

Man the life boat! — Popular song. 

The Downs is an open roadstead in the English Chan- 
nel, near the mouth of the River Thames, and in close 
proximity to the well-known Goodwin Sands, so fatal 
to navigation. Vessels from London usually drop anchor 
at the Downs in adverse winds, and cases often occur 
where ships leave the latter place half a dozen times, and, 
rather than be exposed to the sudden and fierce gales 
which sweep the channel, run back to the roadstead for 
safety. 

The inhabitants of the town, which is situated on low, 
sandy ground near the beach, are a hardy, adventurous 
class, obtaining their livelihood by fishing and piloting, 
and even in the most tumultuous weather, boldly venturing 
to distressed shipping with offers of assistance, and, in 
their light built Deal boats, carrying anchors and chains, 


246 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


or a squad of robust men to help the exhausted crew work 
the vessels into port. Often do they peril their lives for a 
small pittance, and yet they consider their mode of life 
the most happy in existence, and wonder how people can 
reside inland, where they cannot hear the roar of the ocean 
in its wrath, and, instead of contending with the huge 
breakers that roll and tumble furiously upon the white, 
sand beach, pass their days at the plough, or in reaping 
the harvest they have sown. 

Among this bold class of men was James Harvey, a 
young pilot, but noted for his coolness and bravery on try- 
ing occasions. He was an orphan, having lost his father 
a few years before he obtained his branch, while engaged 
in the same hazardous profession he embraced when a boy. 
His mother had died years before, and when he found 
himself alone he had taken up his residence with an old 
fisherman named Jardin, whose only daughter, a blue- 
eyed girl named Alice, performed all the household duties 
that their simple mode of living required. She, too, was 
motherless, and James felt himself attracted to the young 
girl by what hef first thought to be a brotherly feeling, but 
when she was left an orphan he saw she was the only thing 
that bound him to the place. He spoke to her of love, and 
she answered him as his heart desired, only stipulating for 
a certain amount of time before she became his wife. To 
this he readily consented, and by obtaining the services of 


THE PILOT OF THE DOWNS. 


247 


an old, half-crazy aunt, to prevent the neighbors from 
talking scandal, James still lived 'in the house with his 
betrothed, and waited impatiently \or the day when he 
should call her his own. 

It was a cold, stormy evening in the month of Novem- 
ber. The rain dashed wildly against the windows, and the 
laud roaring of the wind caused the shutters to creak, and 
the doors to rattle, and rushed down the old-fashioned 
chimney, and fanned the coal in the grate to a bright glow, 
that diffused a cheerful light over the scantily furnished, 
but neat room. The old woman was seated near the fire, 
with her withered hands spread before the grate, endeav- 
oring to warm her thin blood that age caused to flow so 
slowly through her veins. Every few minutes she would 
remove her pipe from her toothless mouth, and look with 
an anxious glance toward her niece, Alice, who was rest- 
lessly wandering from the door to the window, endeavor- 
ing to look into the dark streets, now deserted. 

“What can keep James at this late hour, aunt? He is 
not wont to stay away until this time of night/’ said Alice, 
going once more to the dootf and listening if she could 
hear footsteps ; but the rain and wind was the only sound 
she could distinguish, and she closed the door with a sigh, 
and seated herself opposite the old woman. 

“Maybe he has gone off with the brig that was in the 
offing this afternoon, before the storm commenced,” an- 


248 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


swered the aunt, coolly knocking the ashes from her pipe, 
and then reloading it. 

“He would not have gone without leaving word, aunt,” 
said Alice, again rising and walking nervously to the 
window. 

“Ah, the men are not always attentive, as you’ll find be- 
fore you die,” cried the old crone, with a malicious grin. 

“But James is different from other men, aunt.” 

“He appears so now, because you are in love, but wait 
until you are married, girl, if you ever are.” 

“But, aunt, you say that James is one of the best young 
men you ever knew.” 

“Did I? — well, I am growing forgetful, for I don’t recol- 
lect saying anything of the kind.” 

Alice’s reply was interrupted by the door opening, and 
James, enveloped in a huge pea-jacket, dripping with wet, 
entered. He shook his sou’-wester and coat, and brushed 
his dark locks to remove the moisture, and while Alice 
gathered the garments up he took his seat by the fire, and 
removed the huge sea boots from his feet. 

“Well, Alice,” he said, cheerfully, “did you feel anxious 
because I did not come home at sundown?” 

“I am always concerned, James, for your safety,” said 
she, laying her hand on his shoulder and playing with his 
hair, while her mild eyes beamed with love and confidence. 

“Ah, girl, you must not worry when I am gone. That 


THE PILOT OF THE DOWNS. 


249 


will never do for a pilot’s wife. You should take lessons 
from aunty here, who is concerned at nothing.” 

“You are mistaken, James — aunt takes an interest in 
your welfare, as well as myself. Don’t you, aunt?” 

“I don’t know — don’t bother me with questions. I’m 
all out of ’bacca,” said the aunt, moving nearer to the fire 
and not looking up. 

“Well, aunty,” said James, with a laugh, “if you care 
nothing for me, I do for you. Alice, bring me a package 
you’ll find in my coat pockets.” 

The young girl did so with readiness, and handed him 
the paper. 

“You would like to know, I suppose, Alice, what kept 
me so late? About three o’clock an American ship ap- 
peared in the offing in want of water. I went off with a 
boat’s crew and supplied her, and before we got through 
the storm commenced, so I piloted her to an anchorage. 
Just before I left, the captain, a pretty good specimen of a 
Yankee, gave me this paper of tobacco, and I accepted it 
for aunty. It will last her a couple of months. Do you hear 
me, aunty?” 

“Ah, ah, James, you are a good boy, and deserve a better 
fate than that in store for you.” 

“What fate is in store for me, aunty?” James said, with a 
light laugh. 

•The old crone only groaned, and still gazed intently into 
the fire. 


250 


OCEAN HOVERS. 


“Heed her not, James,” said Alice, with a frightened 
look; “but now that your feet are dry have your tea.” 

“I am ready, Alice,” James answered, and then added, 
in a whisper: “You must not listen too much' to what the 
old woman says — she’s in her dotage.” 

“That’s what you think, but I’m not,” said the aunt, sud- 
denly raising her withered face from the palms of her 
hands and looking up. 

“I didn’t know that your hearing was so good, aunty,” 
said James, with a slightly embarrassed air. 

“Ah, ah, I can hear what others do not,” she said, rising 
and hobbling toward the door leading to her chamber. As 
she reached the threshold, however, she turned and 
straightened her bent form to its full height and continued: 

“James Harvey, go not on the water to-night, for I’ve 
seen things in the fire that bode you no good — go not on 
the water to-night,” and with a wave of her hand she dis- 
appeared in her chamber, closing the door after her. 

“Why, what is the matter with the old woman to-night, 
Alice? She is turning prophet,” said James, with a laugh. 

“You will heed her, will you not, James?” the ydung 
girl replied, with a pale cheek. 

“Heed her, dear ? Why, what should send me forth to- 
night? All the shipping is safely anchored, and it will take 
considerable to tempt me from your side. Don’t put any 
faith in aunt’s prophecies — they are idle.” 










THE PILOT OF THE DOWNS. 251 

“I wish I could think so, James, but she told my father 
the same thing, the night he was lost.” 

“I have heard something of this before,” replied James, 
in a musing tone, as he drank his tea, “but I put no faith 
in such foresight.” 

The young girl did not reply, but watched his face, as 
he mused at the table. At length he looked up and spoke : 

“Is the lamp burning brightly to-night, Alice?” 

“Can you ask me, James?” she said, with a mild look 
of reproach. 

“Pardon me, dear, but your labor is thrown away.” 

“It may be, but ever since my poor father was lost I 
have determined to keep it burning. Oh, James, if it is 
only the means of cheering some poor mariner in his lonely 
watch, I shall be satisfied. It is time to see if it needs trim- 
ming. Will you come with me, James?” 

The young pilot did not reply, but rose and followed 
Alice up a flight of stairs to a small unoccupied chamber 
overlooking the roadstead-. At the window a bright light 
was placed before a small piece of shining tin, and was 
intended to throw a light that could be distinctly seen 
from the shipping. 

Alice fed the lamp with fresh oil, trimmed the wick, and 
then looked mournfully at James, who had stood by with- 
out uttering a word. 

“Why will you give yourself so much trouble, Alice? 






252 OCEAN KOVEKS. 

No vessel would dare to run by your light, and strangers 
know not its meaning. There is the government light 
that casts its rays over the troubled water to cheer the 
hearts of sailors, and your own is dim beside it.” 

“I know it, James, but even you have acknowledged that 
you love the sight of my lamp when you are on duty of a 
dark night.” 

“I own it, dear, and when we are married shall think its 
rays still cheerful, if you wish to continue your reflector/’ 

“I shall have an additional interest then, James, in keep- 
ing it burning, for I shall b$ thinking of my husband’s 
safety,” said Alice, looking in his manly face with a true, 
trusting love. 

“And why not have our marriage take place immediate- 
ly, Alice, instead of waiting for the year to expire?” he 
said, placing an arm around her slight waist and smooth- 
ing her soft brown hair that was gathered over as white 
a forehead as could be found in the land. 

“Do not ask me, James, to be your wife until the year 
has expired since my father’s death. When the tirrte ar- 
rives that we have agreed upon, I will be yours.” 

“But, dear Alice, can you not mourn as sincerely mar- 
ried as single?” 

“When I become your bride, James, I wish to wear a 
smiling face, and then you shall not see me sad, as some- 
how I am now, It may be fancy, but I fear I shall never 


THE PILOT OF TIIE DOWNS. . 253 

be happy again, and I wish you to wait but for two months 
to endeavor to banish some of this regret with which my 
father’s death inspires me.” 

“Say no more, dear. If you should stipulate for two 
years instead of two months I would consent. But I am 
thankful it is the other.” 

“God help the poor sailor that is exposed to this storm,” 
said Alice, as she released herself from her lover’s arms 
and prepared to leave the room. 

“It is a hard night to be exposed. But hark! did I not 
hear a gun?” cried James, suddenly. 

“No, no, it was but the shutter, the door below which 
has blown open, or some chimney falling. Come down- 
stairs, James, for it is cold up here,” cried Alice, seizing his 
hand and urging him toward the door. 

“I am sure I heard a gun, Alice,” said James, in a mus- 
ing tone, allowing himself to be urged toward the stairs. 

“Why, who could be firing guns at this time of night? 
There was nothing in the offing at sunset, so it can pro- 
ceed from no ship under weigh, and those at anchor are in 
security, you say,” replied Alice, busily employed in re- 
moving the dishes from the table, and making as much 
noise as possible. 

“If there were no vessels in the offing at sundown, why, 
with this wind they could have easily reached our anchor- 
age by this hour. Ah, another gun, as I live. That was 
no door, Alice, or falling chimney,” said James. 




. 


254 OCEAN ROVERS. 

“Even if it is a signal of distress, James, you would be 
justified in remaining in on such a night as this, so Fll put 
your boots away.” 

“Stay, Alice! if that is a signal of distress, or a vessel 
wants a phot, I am bound to go to her assistance, and you 
would not counsel me otherwise.” 

“I would not urge you to do wrong, James, but on such 
a night as this I would not have you peril your safety.” 

“Safety, Alice! How often has your father, when alive, 
and myself ventured out, in as bad weather as this?” 

“And he lost his life by the means,” answered Alice, 
brushing the tears from her eyes. 

“He met his fate trying to save others, and his name is 
never mentioned in the town without respect. It is much 
better dying to save lives than dying in trying to take 
them.” 

“But there are plenty to go to the assistance of dis- 
tressed vessels without you, James, so remain at home to- 
night.” 

“And be called a person of no spirit! Remember, I 
have charge of a life-boat as well as holding a pilots com- 
mission. Ah ! another gun. Give me my boots and 
coat, dear, I shall be late to the beach.” 

At this instant a knock was heard at the door. Harvey 
opened it and gave admittance to a neighbor. 

“I have been down to the beach,” the new-comer said, 
“but not finding you there have come to seek you*” 


THE PILOT OF THE DOWNS. 


255 


“I was just going — but what news? I have heard sig- 
nal guns. Can you make anything out?” said James, pull- 
ing on his boots in spite of Alice’s mournful look. 

“She has fired a number of guns, and is well over on the 
Goodwin Sands. I fear she has struck, but we are ready 
to man the life-boat, and wait for you to accompany us.” 

“I will be with you in a moment. Hand me my sou’- 
wester, Alice.” 

“No, no, James, do not venture out to-night — remember 
what aunt said. It was no idle word she uttered. Oh, take 
warning and go not forth on the water to-night.” 

“Another gun, Mr. Harvey,” said the neighbor, a stout, 
broad-breasted fellow, who looked upon weakness as a 
childish feeling, unworthy of a man. 

“I hear it,” said James. “For shame, Alice, thus to try 
and prevent me doing my duty. Good-by ; I shall be home 
before long,” and he left the house in company with his 
friend. 

Alice stood in the door and listened to the sound of the 
^retreating footsteps, until they were inaudible, and then 
with a heavy heart she closed the door, saying: 

“He spoke unkindly, and it was the only time I ever 
knew him to do so.” 

“It is the last time he will ever speak to you in kindness 
or in anger,” cried a croaking voice from the fireside. 

“You here, aunt? I supposed you asleep/’ said Alice, 

in surprise. 


256 


OCEAN HOVERS. 


“I have not closed my eyes to-night in sleep. I’ve other 
things to think of.” 

“What things, aunt; and what meant you by saying that 
James would speak to me no more?” 

“Girl, if you would have your lover live, hasten after 
him and prevent his going on the water to-night.” 

“How know you such things, aunt ? Explain to me his 
danger,” cried Alice, eagerly. 

“I have no time — follow and bring him back, if you 
would have him live,” said the old crone, with startling 
energy. 

“I will lose not a moment, aunt; but oh! pray for his 
safe return.” 

“Prayers are of no avail against the stubborn will of 
man. If your prayers are useless, think you that mine will 
succeed?” 

“But I can pray to God, aunt, and will, if I do not over- 
take him. You do so likewise,” cried Alice, hurriedly wrap- 
ping a shawl around her slight form and throwing a thick 
hood over her fair head. 

“ ’Tis long since I have done so, girl, and if I should try 
now they would not be answered. Away with you at 
once — he is about to embark in the life-boat, and you 
should have nimble feet to reach him.” 

“I go, aunt, but see that the lamp does not go out in my 
absence,” and Alice darted from the room into the de- 
serted street. 


THE PILOT OF THE DOWNS. ^ 257 

Her house was situated but a short distance from the 

f 

beach, and although she had known the way from a child, 
still the darkness of the night, and the rain and wind pre- 
vented her from making rapid progress, and a quarter of 
an hour elapsed before she came to a large fire that had 
been kindled on the beach, around which a party of fisher- 
men were grouped, discussing the various chances the 
distressed vessel would have during the night. 

“Why, here is Miss Alice,” cried an old companion of 
her father’s, looking at her with compassion. 

“Tell me,” she cried eagerly, “has Harvey gone in the 
life-boat?” 

“Lord bless you, Miss, don’t go 1 to feeling bad, but Har- 
vey went in his boat about two minutes ago. There, you 
can just see her, outside the breakers, where the rays of the 
lighthouse light fall upon the water. They are struggling 
nobly, Miss, but I have my doubts if they reach her. What 
do you say, Jim?” 

“I say Miss Alice had better keep in doors such a night 
as this,” growled the fellow. 

“But aunt told me to recall him — not to let him go on 
the water to-night. Is there no means of making him turn 
back?” 

“Did your aunt say so!” cried half a dozen voices at 
once. 

“Yes, yes, but she thought the sea was rough, much 


258 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


rougher than it really is,” cried Alice, glancing eagerly 
from face to face to read encouragement. 

“Her aunt told him not to go — that’s enough!” cried 
an old man, thrusting] this pipe into the ashes in search of 
a coal. 

“He should not have gone, when she said no,” cried an- 
other, looking with pity at Alice, who heard every word 
they uttered. 

“Take her home, Williams,” said another, to the old 
fisherman, who had spoken to the young girl first. “Take 
her home and send your darter to keep her company. She 
must not be left alone to-night.” 

“But I must stay to welcome James when he returns,” 
cried Alice, eagerly, as Williams offered to lead her away. 

“You will get wet through and take cold. Come home 
with me, girl. My old woman will look after you.” 

“No, no, I’ll remain. See, I am well wrapped up and 
will wait for James.” 

They made no more objections, but placed a seat near 
the fire, where she could dry herself, and then Continued 
their conversation. 

“What time does the tide turn, Williams?” asked one. 

“It’s about three-quarters ebb now, or it may be more. 
The flood should make in half an hour.” 

“The flood tide will help her if she don’t strike the Good- 
wins. If she does, there’s an end of her,” cried one, in a 
tone of indifference. 


THE PILOT OF THF DOWNS. 


259 


“Wonder if she is a Yankee or a Dutchman?” said the 
one they called Williams. 

“No fear of her being a Yankee. They would beat a 
ship out of purgatory if they should happen to get there by 
mistake. No, the Yankees are too good sailors to be 
caught in a trap. It’s a Dutchman, I’ll bet.” 

“There goes another gun. They have struck the Good- 
wins, and the life-boat is not) half way to the vessel yet.” 

“You’re right, Jim, she’s on the sands sure enough. 
Now she begins to wake up. There goes another gun. All 
the vessels in the Queen’s navy couldn’t help her now.” 

“Ah, and you might add, all the men that man them.” 

“It’s useless for Harvey to try and reach the ship now. 
There’s no life-boat that can live on the Goodwins on such 
a night,” cried one of the boatmen, rising from his seat near 
the fire and casting his keen glance toward the place from 
whence the flashes of the gun proceeded. 

“But Harvey will make an attempt. He is not easily 
frightened and knows how to handle his boat,” said Will- 
iams. 

“Let’s see; the flood tide will bring some of the cargo this 
way. I should like to make something to pay me for 
getting a wet jacket,” said a little grim-looking fellow, with 
small, gray eyes. 

“Look,” cried Alice, who amid the conversation had 
been silent, intently regarding the place where she last saw 


2ee 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


the life-boat, “look, there’s something on the water near- 
ing the shore.” 

Every man sprang to his feet and gazed in the direction 
pointed out. 

“’Tis the life-boat returning,” they cried, with one 
voice, their more practiced eyes being able to make out 
the dark hull and oars, where Alice could observe nothing 
distinctly. 

“The life-boat?” repeated Alice, joyfully. “Then James 
will soon be safe, and aunt's prophecy will not be realized.” 

“It’s the first time I ever knew the old woman to be 
wrong; but do not rejoice too soon, Miss Alice.” 

“Why, there’s no danger now, is there?” asked Alice, 
in alarm. 

“There is always danger on the water, Miss, as you who 
lost a father should well know,” replied Williams, seri- 
ously. 

“What is Harvey doing? Instead of running for the 
cove he is going to beach the boat here. He foolish to 
run any risk,” said the little gray-eyed man. 

“He’s wrong, he’s wrong!'’ cried Williams. “Can he 
not see that the surf has increased since he left? He should 
run for the cove and be on the safe side.” 

“Warn him that it is unsafe to approach here,” cried 
Alice, eagerly. 

“He could not hear our voices in this gale and if we 


261 


THE PILOT OF THE DOWNS. ~ 

wave fire-brands he will think it is a signal of welcome. 
No, we can do nothing, and must trust to his skill.” 

“The boat has disappeared!” cried two or three in a 
breath. 

“No, she still struggles with the breakers and bears up 
bravely. Now she ” 

A pause succeeded. Some light brush had been piled 
upon the fire, and the flames threw a bright glare upon 
the white-topped breakers as they rolled in and broke 
upon the beach with a dull, roaring sound. 

“Do you see the boat yet?” cried Alice, seizing Will- 
iams by the arm and looking wildly in his face. 

There was no response. 

“Is the boat still safe?” she asked in a whisper. 

“Poor Alice, it has capsized,” he said, in a sorrowful 
tone. 

“But James can swim, and may yet be saved. Down 
to the water’s edge and be ready to lend him a helping 
hand.” 

“We will do all that we can, but pray retire to your 
house, and I will bring you word of James or he will bring 
it himself.” 

“I shall stay here. Go and be ready to assist him as he 
nears the shore,” said Alice, with desperate calmness, al- 
though her heart felt ass though it would break. 

Williams followed the other men down to the water’s 


262 


OCEAN BOYERS. 


/ 

edge and waited patiently for the first of the crew of the 
life-boat to show his form among the boiling surf. 

A cheer arose from the fishermen; two of them dashed 
into the breakers and dragged a body to the land. Alice 
saw that he was nearly exhausted, but as they supported 
him toward the fire she thought she knew him. 

“James,” she cried, joyfully, throwing her arms around 
the dripping man’s neck, “dear James, you are at least 
safe.” ✓ 

“It is not James, Miss Alice,” said Williams. 

She started back, gazed eagerly at the half-drowned 
man, and saw that she had been embracing her neighbor. 

“Where is James?” she wildly cried; “is he not safe?” 

“I fear, Miss Alice,” replied her neighbor, “that Harvey 
was struck by the boat when she capsized, as I did not 
see him rise to the surface after he went under. I dove in 
search, but did not find him, and as I found my strength 
failing fast, I made for the shore.” 

At this instant a couple of men bore a body toward the 
fire and laid it down. With a wild scream Alice darted 
toward them. They stepped back as she approached, and 
by the light of the fire she saw the pale, lifeless form of 
Harvey, with his dark hair filled with sand and hanging 
in matted locks over hia fine forehead. One look and she 
fell fainting by his side. 

They raised and bore her carefully to a house, but a 


263 


THE PILOT OF THE DOWNS. 

long time elapsed before she was restored to conscious- 
ness, if .indeed it could be called consciousness, which was 
regardless of everything except to keep a light burning 
every night in her chamber, and to wander along the 
beach dark, stormy nights, calling for James to return from 
his dangerous mission. 

The old fisherman of the Downs will point out the 
grave of the young pilot, if a stranger requests it, and then 
spin long yarns about his daring and bravery. 

Alice was living the last time I was in the Downs, but 
her hair had turned gray and no traces of her former 
beauty were visible. 


264 


OCEAN BOYERS. 


THE MIDNIGHT CRY; OR, THE DISMASTED SLAVER. 


It was as dark and disagreeable a night as you could 
wish an enemy to be exposed in. We were beating up the 
Mozambique Channel under double reefed top-sails, fore- 
sail, jib, and reefed spanker, in the year 18 — , bound for 
Zanzibar, and were obliged to carry a press of sail to hold 
our own against the strong current that set toward the 
Cape of Good Hope. The gale blew in fitful gusts, in- 
stead of a good steady breeze, which sailors know so well 
how to encounter, and a slight fall of rain, just sufficient 
to prevent the crew from keeping dry backs, forced them 
to seek shelter under the high bulwarks, the lee of the long 
boat, or any place where the keen wind or dashing spray 
could be avoided. 

A heavy swell set through the channel, occasioned by 
the violent northern gales, which had been very frequent 
of late. Nobly, however, did the stanch old ship dispute 
the ground with Boreas; if he drove her to the southward 
one day, on the next she would recover the lost ground, 


265 


THE MIDNIGHT CRY. 

and even on the night in question we were heading well 
to the northward, urging her through the heavy swell, as a 
rider would urge a reluctant steed with the sharp prick of 
the spur. 

A sharp flash of lightning would illuminate the deck 
for a second, revealing the officer of the watch as he held 
on by a backstay, peeping to the windward, wondering 
whether it was going to blow any harder; or it was suffi- 
cient to get a glimpse of an old salt, swinging in the bight 
of some ropes, with his head bent upon his breast, trying 
to catch a short nap, in spite of the disagreeable weather. 

Four or five of the crew were grouped together, shel- 
tered by the galley, their feet resting on the spars stowed 
amid ship, endeavoring to beguile the weary watch with 
yarns of adventures on shore and afloat, often interrupted 
to speculate on the weather, or to wonder whether it was 
near six bells. 

‘Til tell you what it is, Jack, I just as firmly believe in 
the Flying Dutchman as I believe I am alive.” 

“What’s the use of talking that way, Ned, when edica- 
tion tell3 us that such things can’t be. Now, I’ve followed 
the sea for ten years, made all sorts of viges, yet I’ve not 
seen anything of the kind.” 

“Ah, Jack, because you’ve had a better edication than 
the rest, it is no reason why you should laugh at such 
things. I’ve seen strange sights in my day, and never 


266 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


know’d any good to come to a ship when a man ridiculed 
marmaids and spirits.” 

“But, Ned, I don’t laugh at spirits — in fact, I wish I 
had a good tin-pot full now, just to keep some of this salt 
spray from choking me,” and Jack shook his sou’-wester as 
a sea struck the ship, sending the brine flying over the gal- 
leys by barrels full. 

“See there,” grumbled Ned, “weVe not had a sea come 
over before to-night in this place; yet when you talk dis- 
respectful we get punished. Ugh! I’m wet to the skin, 
when I thought I should turn in at eight bells with dry 
rags; just my deuced luck.” 

“I was as wet as I could be before that sea boarded us, 
so it’s not much punishment to me. But joking aside, 
can you spin us a yarn where you have ever seen strange 
sights?” 

“Aye, aye, Jack, I’ve seen many unaccountable things; 
but it’s no use my uncoiling yarns, you won't believe them.” 

“I can tell better after you have unstopped your jaw- 
tackle ; there’s six bells striking at the wheel, s(^ we’ve got 
another hour before we can come to anchor below.” 

Ned looked at his shipmate, as a flash of lightning darted 
through the air, and saw that he was serious. One of the 
party went and struck the forecastle bell, in answer to the 
one aft, and then hurried back under the lee of the galley. 

“Well, shipmates, I sha’n’t spin a long yarn to-night, 


THE MIDNIGHT CKY. 


267 ^ 


because the weather makes me dull, and one’s ideas is 
not so good in rainy weather as they are when the ship is 
going along with a spanking breeze and stud-sails set on 
one side, the wind about three p’ints free. Then when 
you come on deck in the morning watch, coil yourself 
down, sure of two hours’ good caulking, without interrup- 
tion, you feel in the mood of yarning during the dog 
watches, because one has his natural rest. The last ship 
I was in was one of the best I ever ” 

“But the yarn, Jack,” cried Ned. 

“Well, ain't I telling it as fast as I can? Four years ago 
I sailed from New York, for a vige up the Straits. The 
skipper was a pretty good sort of man, but the mate was 
the greatest rascal that ever set foot on the deck of a ship. 
His whole study was how to keep the men at work, so you 
may be sure we got but precious little rest, night or day. 
There was a story in the forecastle that he had worked 
and flogged a boy to death the vige before; whether it 
was true or not, I can’t say; at any rate, he did not jine the 
ship until she was in the stream. Some of us would have 
hove up the vige altogether, but we found it was no go — 
the skipper wouldn’t let us off. 

“The first two or three days out, we had tight winds and 
good weather; we got the chaffin’ geer on, and everything 
ship-shape. It was well/ that we were prepared, for on the 
edge of the Gulf Stream we took one of the darndest gales 




268 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


I ever witnessed. We furled sail until the ship was under 
nothing but a main spencer and fore top-mast stay-sail. 
All the time we had been engaged in reefing and furling, 
the mate had kept up the awfulest swearing I ever heard. 
He would curse our souls and then his own, until I thought 
I could even smell brimstone in the air. 

In fact, he acted more like a woman than a cool, expe- 
rienced sailor. Now,. I seldom swear, ’cause I don’t think 
it’s right to be using the Almighty’s name at every word, 
especially in a gale of wind, when you don’t know how 
soon you may go to the bottom.” 1 

“Stick to the story, Ned.” 

“All right, matey. Toward night, on the day^we took 
the gale, violent rain squalls came on, with mighty sharp 
lightning and heavy thunder. It continued all the first 
watch, and when I came on deck at twelve, things looked 
no better. The sea was white with foam, while the rain 
squalls came thick anebfast. It was one of the most awful 
nights I ever saw at sea, and any one would have imagined 
the air full of strange noises, the galei howled through our 
rigging in such a manner. I knew nothing could be done, 
so when I came on deck I just seated myself fh a coil of 
rope under the weather bulwarks, and endeavored to catch 
a few winks of sleep. I might have slept half an hour or 
more, but at any rate, I was roused by feeling a hand laid 
on my shoulder. It was too dark to see who it was, so I 


THE MIDNIGHT CIIY. 


'269 


kept quiet, thinking one of the watch wanted to rouse me 
out of my warm berth. At last I spoke, but got no answer, 
and presently a warmth began to take the place of the cold 
I had felt in my arm, which soon became intolerable. I 
tried to shake off the gripe, being too lazy to take my hands 
out of their beckets; but it was no use, so I just uttered 
an ■” 

“Not an oath, Ned?” 

“No, I believe not, but wonT be sure. At any rate, my 
whole shoulder felt as though it was in a furnace,, with the 
cook stirring up the fire. When it became too hot, I took 
my hands out of my pockets and seized thd thing that was 
pressing on me. Instead of finding something warm, I 
grasped a hand, or something that seemed like a hand, as 
cold as ice — so cold that it sent "a chill through me. Still, 
I couldn’t help thinking some of my watchmates were 
playing a game, so I darted to my feet, intending to give 
him a shove in the lee scuppers for his bothering me. I 
again grasped the hand and endeavored to remove it, but 
without success, and then I became alarmed, I tell you. 

“The instant I let go the hand, an intense heat took the 
place of the coldness I felt when I touched that lump of 
ice. I tried to break away, but couldn’t stir, so I knew 
something from the other world had come after me. I re- 
membered the Lord’s prayer, that I used to repeat when a 
boy, but had hardly said the fust two lines when the weight 


270 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


was removed from my shoulder and the heat began to 
diminish ; at the same instant a loud clap of thunder and 
a bright flash of lightning illuminated the whole ship. I 
looked aft and saw the mate, bare-headed, with his hair 
streaming wildly over his face, holding on to the weather 
main swifter, while a gigantic figure clothed in white, tried 
to tear his hands from their grasp. A wild yell of horror 
and agony issued from the mate’s mouth, and then all was 
as black as ever. When the next flash came, the mate had 
disappeared with the figure. We searched for him, but 
couldn’t find any trace to account for his mysterious dis- 
appearance. Before morning we had fine weather, and 
again made all sail.” 

“And what do you think it was carried him off, Ned?” 
inquired Jack. 

Ned looked around the group and then glanced anxious- 
ly over his shoulder as he answered : 

“The devil, for swearing so awfully.” 

“And whose hand was it pressed on your shoulder?” 

“I think' he was looking about the deck for the mate, 
and not being much of a sailor, had come for’ard instead 
of aft. I being about the mate’s size, he had taken hold 
of me for him and did not know his mistake until he 
found I was religious.” 

“Strike eight bells there, for’ard. Are you all asleep? 
Call the watch. All hands reef top-sails,” thundered the 




« ' ■ yf « 



✓ 









THE MIDNIGHT CRY. 


2tl 


mate, coming forward. We had all been so interested that 
we had not heard the men at the wheel strike the hour. 

As soon as the starboard watch mustered on deck we 
stowed the jib, furled the spanker and mizzen top-sail, and 
then clewed down the fore top-sail and put the close reef 
in. Meantime the gale increased in strength, the rain 
poured down without intermission, and only by the flashes 
of lightning could you find your way along the deck. 

“Lay aft and close the main top-sail,” shouted the skip- 
per, who had found his way on deck in the cold, much 
against his will. 

We laid aft and manned the reeftackles, while part of the 
crew braced in the yard. When the buntlines had been 
tautened we tumbled up the rigging, stepping on each 
others’ fingers, getting kicks in the face from the heavy 
boots of those above us, and already had the second mate 
cast off the weather earing, preparatory to passing it, when 
the most wild, unearthly yell was heard directly over our 
heads, starting us from the yard in terror. 

“Who’s that hollering that way?” cried the second mate, 
suspending his operations at the earing. 

The only answer was another scream, which still rose 
high above us, and sounded like the wail of a soul in agony. 
A few of the boldest of the men, and among them old 
Peter, as he was called, a native of Amsterdam, one of the 
best men I ever saw on board a ship, still clung to the 


272 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


yard or held on by a reef point, disdaining to fly without 
cause. Those that were in the top crept through the lub- 
ber-hole, while others slid down the topmast backstays 
to the deck. For the third time did that singular cry break 
forth, driving the remainder of the men from the yard, the 
second mate and old Peter being the last to leave. With 
terrified gestures they scrambled down the rigging, each 
fearing to be left alone. 

When all stood on deck they grouped together as if for 
protection, while the captain and mate were so astonished 
at the men’s returning without doing their duty that they 
were unable to speak. At last the skipper opened : 

‘Why in , Mr. Brown, did you come down without 

reefing that sail?” 1 

“Because, sir, we heard ” 

“Heard? did you hear me give orders for you to come 
down?” bellowed the “old man.” 

“No, sir, but we ” 

“No buts to me, sir. Up with you, every one, and reef 
that sail. Don’t let me order you a second time. Move 
yourselves.” 

“I for one won’t go on that yard again to-night, if the 
sail is blown away,” said Ned. 

“Nor I, nor I,” said the men in chorus. 

“By , Mr. Upton, this is a regular mutiny. Steward, 

bring me my ” 




THE MIDNIGHT CKY. # 273 " 

Pistols he would have said, but before he could utter 
the word, directly over his head, the same unearthly scream 
the men had heard was repeated. First in low cadence, 
then rising higher and higher it broke upon the ear like 
the shriek of a steam whistle. 

The captain turned with astonishment to the mate, but 
Mr. Upton had no consolation to offer him. He was as 
much under the influence of the cry as the men. A long 
pause succeeded, each dreading to break the silence and 
hear the cry repeated that caused so much terror. 

“Well, men,” the captain said at length, “we won’t let 
the top-sail blow away. Let go the rigging, and hoist it 
up. We’ll drag it if we can’t carry it. Let the watch go 
down below, Mr. Upton, but be ready for a call. That cry 
means something,” and the “old man” darted into the 
cabin. 

We hoisted up sail without the usual song, and then 
betook ourselves to the forecastle to talk over the matter 
and smoke our pipes. Various were the comments, but 
all agreed that it boded no good to ourselves or the ship. 

One by one we turned in and slept in spite of the rain and 
wind. At four o’clock we again went on deck, and found 
that the storm had passed away. The stars were out, and 
no trace of the gale was left except the heavy swell and 
reefed top-sails. The watch were huddled together, talk- 
ing in low voices, but they had heard no strange sounds 
since we had been below. 


274 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


At daylight the mate came forward and ordered sail to 
be made. Two men started up forward and two up the 
main rigging. Those that had gone up the latter had hard- 
ly reached the top when an exclamation and oath at- 
tracted the mate’s attention. 

“Well, Jim, what’s the matter?” 

“By St. Patrick,” answered the fellow, who was an 
Irishman, “it is the devil we have here in the top, barring 
the fut. Murderation ! what illigant eyes ! Sure, sir, he’s 
looking mighty solemn !” 

He sprang into the rigging, and went rapidly up the 
rattlins to the top. 

“The devil,” was his first exclamation, after seeing the 
animal. 

“Sure I thought it was, sir,” was Jim’s reply. “Oh, if 
Father McManus was here wouldn’t he quiet him with 
holy water and chaunting.” 

“You fool,” cried fhe mate, “it’s only a large Madagascar 
owl that flew on board to rest himself during the storm.” 

“Owld enough he looks to be,” muttered the Irishman, 
“but sure, he gave us a dreadful fright.” 

With the aid of the sailors, the mate secured the owl, 
not, however, without receiving several severe bites from 
his strong beak, and the bird sacred to Minerva was ig- 
nominiously thrust into a hen-coop, where a few chickens 
had led a miserable life for a week after we left Boston. 


275 


THE MIDNIGHT CRY. 

As soon as the top-sails were hoisted, the top-gallant 
sails were set, and while engaged in sheeting home the 
main one, the man shouted: 

“Sail ho!” 

“Where away?” yelled the mate. 

“ ’Bout two pints off the lee bow, sir. She is dismasted, 
and has a signal flying.” 

By this time the captain had made his appearance on 
deck. He ordered the ship to be kept off, the yards to be 
. checked in a little, and in a short time we were dashing 
toward the hull of a low, black craft, with nothing standing 
but the stump of her mainmast and bowsprit. A small 
sail was set aft to keep the vessel’s head to the wind, and 
as she rose and fell in the heavy swell, she showed the 
prettiest and cleanest hull I had ever seen. A Spanish 
flag was hoisted on a small spar, and a crowd of black- 
bearded men, with red caps, mustered at the gangway 
to watch our approach. 

As we drew near the captain took his station on the 
monkey rail, with his speaking trumpet in his hand. 

“What vessel is that?” inquired the skipper. 

“La Belle Maria,” answered a voice in good English. 

“I see you are dismasted. When did it happen?” 

. “Last night I was crowding sail to make a good pas- 
sage ; but a squall struck me and took my spars without so 
much as asking my leave.” 


276 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


“What assistance can I render you ?” our captain asked. 

“I want a few spars and some spare sails, for which I 
will pay a good price. Heave to, and I’ll come on board.” 

A wave of the trumpet was the answer. The fore and 
crotchet yards were braced up, and the main top-sail 
thrown to the mast. 

A light boat was launched from the schooner's deck, and 
came dancing over the heavy swell, propelled by five 
brawny white men. In a few minutes she was alongside, 
when the captain of the slaver sprang on deck. He was 
a fine-looking Englishman, with a profusion of light, curly 
hair clustering about his temples. A neat Panama hat 
was stuck jauntily on his head, and every movement or 
gesture bespoke one accustomed to authority. 

He looked over the spare spars we had amidships with 
a critical eye, pointed out what he wanted, and then fol- 
lowed the captain into the cabin to bargain about the 
price. In a short time we had orders to cast them adrift, 
and those the slaver’s captain wanted were thrown over- 
board and towed to the schooner. % 

Half a dozen barrels of bread, together with some spare 
sails were hoisted from the hold and lowered into our 
quarter boat. Four of us jumped in and rowed alongside, 
accompanied by both captains. As we reached the deck 
a sickening stench issued from the grated hatch, and a loud 
murmur, like the hum of a large school of children, arose. 


*277 


THE MIDNIGHT CKY. 

We walked to the hatchway and looked down. Row after 
row of sullen-looking negroes, with naked, emaciated 
limbs, were shackled together, side by side, so close that 
not an inch of spare room could be seen. 

“How many slaves have you?” we asked of a man, who 
was indolently smoking a cigar, while the rest were at 
work getting the spars on deck. 

“About four hundred when we left port, but a number 
have died,” he answered carelessly, watching the cigar 
smoke as it curled above his head. 

“Where are you bound?” 

“Havana, if no cruisers are about.” 

“Are you afraid of getting caught?” 

“Not if we get our spars all right again. The Belle 
Maria is too quick for slow moving men-of-war.” 

“What would you have done if we had been a man-of- 
war and had boarded you?” 

The man shrugged his shoulders as he answered : 

“They would have found nothing here.” 

“How? not found anything, when you are loaded with 
negroes?” 

“We saw the ship long before you saw us. If you had 
been a sloop-of-war every slave on board would have taken 
a walk on the water with a thirty-two pound shot fast to 
his feet. We should have had ample time to destroy all 
evidence against us.” 


278 


OCEAN HOVERS. 


We turned away with horror. 

“Jump into the boat, boys,” cried our captain, coming 
out of the cabin with a bag of dollars in his hand, which he 
had received for the spars and bread. 

We gladly took our leave of the slaver, hoisted up our 
boat, squared in our yards, and in one week were in Zan- 
zibar. 


A BULLY CAPTAIN AND A BULLY CREW. 


A BULLY CAPTAIN AND A BULLY CREW. 


Old Captain Workall was one of the hardest ship- 
masters that ever sailed out of Boston, or any other port in 
the United States. In fact, you might search the world 
over, and not find another man so overbearing, cruel and 
despotic when he got on salt water, and walked the quarter- 
deck, scowling at everybody and everything. If his mates 
asked a question they were sure to get a snappish answer, 
and often a curse ; and if a sailor looked at him, a belaying 
pin or capstan bar would come flying about poor Jack’s 
head, to the imminent danger of his skull or limbs. He 
never could get a crew of Americans to sail with him but 
once, and he remembered that voyage for a long time. 
Dutchmen, Portuguese, or any other people, who could 
not speak the English language, were his favorites, and he 
had even been known to pay for protections out of his 
own pocket, so that he could pass through the custom- 
house, and swear that two-thirds Americans composed 
his crew, when, perhaps, his two mates were the only native 
born on board. 


U -U..' . 


280 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


Bad food, hard work and no day watches below was the 
poor fellows’ portion that shipped with him, and eagerly 
did they count the days until they arrived in port, when all 
would desert in a body — leaving wages and clothes, so 
anxious were they to escape from his tyranny. Yet he 
was a popular man with the owners, and never had to wait 
long for a ship, because he was saving, and never bought 
luxuries of any kind for himself or crew. Workall was a 
Dane by birth, and had come to this country when a boy. 
He distinctly remembered the kind of grub sailors were 
obliged to eat on board his country ships, and after’ he got 
promoted to be master the idea of giving good beef and 
pork to seamen he considered as perfectly ridiculous. Two 
or three salted herrings and a piece of black bread, with no 
tea or coffee, had been his fare when he sailed under the 
Danish or German flag. If such articles could have been 
obtained in this country, no doubt, he would have per- 
suaded the owners to supply his ship with them, instead of 
the more nutritious provisions usually put on board Amer - 
ican vessels. 

Workall was bound to Amsterdam orffe spring, and he 
had no time to stop and choose his crew. Seamen were 
uncommonly scarce, wages ranged from twenty to twenty- 
five dollars a month — and not a Dutchman to be had. 
The owners were driving the skipper to hurry off, as they 
wanted to take advantage of the market. Workall was 


A BULLY CAPTAIN AND A BULLY CREW.. 281 

in despair at the idea of going to sea with Yankees and 
Englishmen. The shipping master informed him that he 
had run all over Ann street, and could not find a foreigner 
— they had all gone to sea. The only men that could be 
obtained was the crew of a large ship that had arrived 
a week or two before from Calcutta. They were all good, 
smart men, but if Workall wanted one of them he must 
take all, as they would not singly go with such a hard case, 
and associate with the usual variety he carried to sea, be- 
fore the mast. 

“And you think they are all good men?” he inquired of 
the shipping officer. ^ 

"Yes, sir. The captain they sailed with last gives them 
all good characters — men who know their duty, and can 
do it in all weather. Never had a bit of trouble with 
them,” and the officer ran on with a long list of their good 
qualifications. 

"Send them all down to me aboard de ship and let me 
see dem first,” said the captain, and the same afternoon 
thirteen men passed their examination before the suspi- 
cious Workall. 

"I is a easy captain to a man dat does his duty, and I 
gives him plenty to eat. I doesn’t want any trouble aboard 
the ship, but if a man does not move quick, den I am down 
on him.” 

“I, for one, do not intend to eat idle bread,” said a young 


282 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


fellow, name Jack Hyer, a down easter, and as good a 
sailor as ever set foot upon a ship’s deck. If Workall 
had taken the rest, and left Jack he would have had no 
trouble. Hyer had received a good education, yet his 
bold, independent manner had always kept him in the 
forecastle. 

“I understand, sir,” Jack continued, ‘‘that you do not 
give your men forenoon watch below.” 

“I do not think de men need it, and dey must earn der 
money. In my country ships crews are kept on deck all 
day,” replied Workall, with a frown. 

“I hope you don’t pretend to compare the crew of a half- 
starved Dutchman with us free-born Yankees,” said an 
English sailor, who claimed to be an American. He was 
about half corned, and didn’t care for all the skippers in the 
universe. 

Workall took a good look at the man, and immediately 
resolved to work his old iron up as soon as he got on blue 
water. 

“I, for one,” said Jack, “will not go in any ship where 
I can’t have my forenoon watch below. The rest can do 
as they please.” 

Every man vowed they would not either. The whole 
thing had been agreed to before they came on board to see 
Workall. They were determined to ship if he would take 
them, and then if he attempted to ride rough shod over 


A BULLY CAPTAIN AND A BULLY CREW.* 283 

their heads they would stick by one another and let him 
work. 

“I will give you forenoon watches below,” said the cap- 
tain, finding he could not get a crew without promising, 
and then he thought how easy it would be to keep them at 
work after he got clear of the land. 

Upon this promise the men signed the articles, and 
when the day came for sailing, mustered on board the ship, 
every man sober, and ready to take hold and do what 
work there was to be done* 

The first night at sea was squally, and twice were all 
hands called to shorten sail. It was done without a mur- 
mur, and those who had been on deck from four until 
eight in the morning were congratulating themselves upon 
having a good sleep in the forenoon, but no sooner had 
they eaten their breakfast than the mate came to the scuttle 
and sung out : 

“Turn too, there, men.” 

“The larboard watch are all on deck, sir,” shouted Hyer 
in reply. 

“I mean the starboard watch as well as the larboard,” 
returned the mate. 

“Do you mean to say, sir, that all hands have got to 
be on deck, to-day, after being up all night,” asked Hyer. 

“Yes, that is the captain's order— tumble up without 
any more words,” replied the mate. 


284 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


‘‘What do you say, boys, shall we go aft and see the 
‘old man?’ ” said Hyer, turning to the men, who had been 
listening to the conversation with astonishment. 

“Let’s go,” all shouted, and up the scuttle they went, 
where they were joined by the other watch, and the whole 
proceeded to the quarter-deck in a body. 

The captain was not on deck ; but the mate went in and 
called him. 

“Well, what is de matter, men?” he asked, coming on 
deck, looking very ugly. 

“Is it your order, sir, that we be kept on deck this fore- 
noon?” inquired Hyer. 

“Did not de mate tell ye to come on deck?” 

“Yes, sir.” 

“Well, he had my orders to do so,” replied Workall. 

“Are we to have no forenoon watch below, sir?” asked 
one. 

“No, and if you come aft again I will keep you on your 
feet day and night. So forward,” thundered the skipper, 
with a savage look. 

“We will go forard, sir, but the starboard watch will go 
below until twelve o’clock,” remarked Hyer, coolly. 

The men went forward, and the watch went below, leav- 
ing the captain foaming with rage on the quarter-deck. 

“Mr. Phillips,” he bellowed to the mate, “go down in de 
forecastle and hurry dose dam mutinous dogs up. Take 


A BULLY^CAPTAIN AND A BULLY CREW. 


285 


a heaver with you and strike dem if dey don’t come. I will 
warm dem — I will serve dem out. Dey hab not got a 
child to play wid.” 

The mate and second mate went forward to the scuttle, 
and on looking down, saw the men calmly smoking their 
pipes. 

“Come, men, don’t let us have trouble so soon after 
leaving port,” said the mate, but without offering to go 
down the steps. 

“Mr. Phillips,” said one of the crew in a determined tone, 
“Captain Workall promised us we should have forenoon 
watches below, and I’m if we don’t.” 

“Perhaps he will give you watches below by-and-by. 
But you must come on deck now, or I shall come down 
and hurry you up,” replied the mate, preparing to go into 
the forecastle, while the men on deck stood looking on, 
enjoying the scene. 

“Don’t attempt to come down here, Mr. Phillips, be- 
cause you don’t belong in this place, and you would fare 
rather hard,” said one of the men. 

The mate made no reply, but stood a moment, irreso- 
lute, and then walked aft to the captain. 

“Well,” shouted Workall, “are de dam dogs coming 
on deck?” 

“No, sir, and they won’t come until twelve o’clock.” 

“Did you go down in de forecastle?’’ yelled the skipper. 


286 


OCEAN ROVERS. 


“No, sir, I thought I had better not,” replied the mate. 

“You is a d n coward, dat is what you is. Steward, 

bring me mine pistol — I will have dem out.” 

As soon as the mate had gone aft, Hyer opened his 
chest and took out an old pistol. 

“Come Harry,” he said to the Englishman, “the old 
man will be for'ard with his pistols ; let us see what kind of 
spunk he has got. Where are those bullets?” 

“Cuss the luck, Jack, you know they are too large to go 
in the pistol, and what are you going to do for powder? 
There is not a grain in the forecastle,” replied Harry, hand- 
ing some ounce bullets to Hyer. 

“No matter for that, my boy — there has been as many 
people frightened with unloaded pistols as with loaded. It 
is the look of the thing,” said Jack, laying the bullets and 
pistols in plain sight on a chest. 

Workall got his weapons from the steward, examined 
the charge, and then rushed forward, followed by the mate. 

“Do you intend to come on deck, or not?” he roared, 
looking down at the men. 

“We will let you know in a minute,” answered Hyer, 
pretending to be ramming down a bullet in the old pistol. 

Workall watched his proceedings with dismay. 

“What is dat you hab got dare?” he asked at length. 

“Nothing but a pistol, sir,” answered Harry. “Is the 
captain on deck?” 


A BULLY CAFTAIN AND A BULLY CREW. * 287 


The captain turned to the mate, exclaiming: “The 
scoundrels have got pistols, too !” and we walked aft faster 
than he came forward. 

“Shall I mak* any further efforts to get the men to go to 
work, sir?” asked the mate. 

“No, let dem be, but I will fix dem. Send the cook aft,” 
said Workall. 

The cook came trembling on the quarter-deck, where 
the captain stood, swelling with insulted dignity. 

“Cook, if you give dose men anything to eat at twelve 
o'clock I will seize you up in de rigging and give you four 
dozen — now remember.” 

The doctor readily promised they should get nothing 
from him, and the captain went into the cabin to study 
over new plans of vengeance. 

Twelve o’clock came, and the men assembled around 
the galley for their grub. Only one watch received food, 
those who had been below during the forenoon were told 
they could not have anything to eat until they went aft 
and begged the captain’s pardon. The starboard watch 
received a share of the larboard watch’s beef and bread, 
and after it was all demolished, aft they went to the cap- 
tain again, who was just about sitting down to dinner. He 
saw the men coming with empty kids in their hands, and 
receiving his pistols, went out to meet them. 

“Are we to have no dinner allowed us, Captain Work- 
all?” asked one of the men. 


288 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


“No, you dam rascals — you get nothing to eat until I 
order it. Now go for’ard or I will fire at you!” shouted 
the captain, aiming his pistols at the crew. 

“Go to thunder with your pistols. We care no more for 
your weapons than we do for you,” answered Hyer, with 
a laugh. 

Workall glanced along the barrel, and almost resolved 
to shoot one of them, but the thought entered his head 
what such a set of desperate men would do after his pistols- 
were discharged. He hesitated, as he considered that his 
life was more valuable than any two of the crew he could 
pick out. The mates did not appear to side with him, and 
he found himself alone, unsupported. His pistols dropped 
— his haughty air vanished. 

“Go for’ard, men, and get your dinners. Hereafter you 
shall hab watch and watch, and as much as you want to 
eat.” 

“Three cheers for Captain Workall,” shouted Hyer, and 
they were given with a will. From that day until they 
arrived at Amsterdam there was no more trouble. When 
the ship got into port Workall was in hopes the men would 
leave, but to his surprise they showed no disposition to do 
so. It would have been hard to find a vessel with better 
usage aboard, on the passage to Boston; and there never 
was a smarter crew or a more kind captain, but Workalf 
did not take Yankee sailors with him the next voyage. 


A BULLY CAPTAIN AND A BULLY CREW. ' 289 

It would not have answered for men to show so bold a 
front with some captains. But all shipmasters are not 
like Workall, and generally a tyrant is a coward. When 
a captain is unsupported by his mates, sailors will take 
advantage of his weakness, and exact their rights, unless 
they have a man of uncommon kindness to deal with. 

Captain Workall was at heart as arrant a coward as ever 
lived, or he would never have imposed upon sailors as he 
did. His American crew knew that he was a tyrant, and 
they went with him resolved to do their duty, but at the 
same time submit to no imposition. They laid themselves 
liable to be arrested for mutiny, but they had the satisfac- 
tion of knowing that for once in his life the captain had 
yielded. Workall was ashamed to complain when he ar- 
rived in port. He always had the name of being a bully 
captain, and he could not bear to let the owners know that 
he had found his match. 

Our men-of-war and merchant ships are filled with for- 
eigners, who receive better wages and better food than 
the Americans. If an American boy goes to sea it is not 
an uncommon thing to find that he has enough of salt 
water the first voyage. If owners would have good, com- 
fortable accommodations aboard their ships, instead of 
crowding twelve or fifteen men, and two or three boys, 
into a dark, unwholesome hole, called the forecastle, there 
would be no lack of American seamen. A boy, when he 


290 


OCEAN ROYERS. 


lives forward with the men, is obliged to be a waiter to 
every one who has been to sea longer than himself. He has 
to clean the forecastle, look after the kids, light the men’s 
pipes, and get them a drink of water when they wish it. 
All ships that carry boys should have a place aft for them 
to sleep. It is not always convenient to have bunks in the 
steerage, especially with a full cargo, but it would make 
them better men to have room in the cabin, so they could 
be under the captain’s or officers’ superintendence. 


#4 


i 




The Trusted Advisers at All Times 


LAIRD & LEE’S 

Standard Books of Reference 

AN EVER-GROWING LIST OF INESTIMABLE VALUE 


The Greatest 
Triumph of 
Book Making 

■VB« ACHIEVED IN 
AMERICA 

DICTIONARIES 
ENCYCLOPEDIAS 
HAND BOOKS 
MANUALS 

At a great cost every vol- 
ume has been 

REVISED and ENLARGED 

UP-TO-DATE. 


Never before has there 
been produced such models 

of brevity, condensation, 
fhoroughness and sim- 
plicity as these 

HANDY VOLUMES 
OF INFORMATION. 

Universal learning and 
research has been drawn 
upon to create them. The 
material has been 

BOILED DOWN, 


B1LIABLE IN FACT. 
OONVBMISNT TO HAND LB. 


A Volume to Suit Every Separate 
Glass of Readers. 

For $10.00 6, GOO Pages. 

Equivalent to 12,000 pages usual type. 

Conklin’s Handy Manual 25c. 50c 

Mechanic’s Complete Library. .$1.00 , $1.50 

Lee’s Condensed Cyclopedia «?®c r 1.00 

Vest-Pocket Webster Dictionary 25c, 50c 

The Little Gem 25c, 50c 

Edison’s Encyclopedia .25c, 50c 

The World’s Heady Reckoner 25c 

The Modern Webster (illus. ), 25c* 50c, $1.00 

Lee’s Priceless Recipes 50c, 1.00 

Dynamo-Electric Machinery. s.oo 

Stephenson’s Practical Test 1.00 

2 wicker’s Machinists’ Instructor. 1.0c 

The Century Cook Book ..25c, 50c 

Whitetaw’s Interest Tables 50, $1.00 

The Mechanical Arts Simplified 2.50 

These beautiful works, fit for the home t 
shop and office, are sold by all Book- 
sellers and Newsdealers, or mailed direct 
on receipt of price, by 

LAIRD & LEE, Chicago, 


An. C. 


the LITTLE GEM 


The Richest Mine of Every Day Wants, added to 


OUR SUPERB URRJRY OF REFERENCE BOOKS. 



Every Item Fresh. 

m Peerless Compendium of Essential Factk 


448 PAGES T “ 0 ^K2£JS£“ TT “ 448 PAGES 

Gives a Complete and Accurate Epitome of all 
Things Worth Knowing. 


Every item of Latest Information about the United States. 

The Literature of the World in a Nutshell. 

J8ST Thousands of Paragraphs of Entrancing Interest* 


PPICFS* Limp si,k cloth 25 Cent8s 

stiff Silk Cloth, gold stamped... 50 Cents. 


LAIRD & LEE, 263 Wabash Ave., CHICAGO. 





\ ;f: ' ; CLEARLY 

Tin sureRioRiTv oi 

Chicago 

BE'f\VEKN OREAT ^ 

CHICAGO WLS1 RN 

?V B p]nV f Railway 

ST PAUL 

MINNEAPOLIS TME Jk 
DES MOINES maple. iF*r 
SI. J0SLP11 ROUTE 
LEAVENWORTH E^J r ' T 

KANSAS CITY ' . - ^ . 


I Fast Limited Trains Every Day in the Year I 
F. 11. LORD, General Passenger and Ticket Agent, CHICAGO! 






AYER’S 

PILLS 

are a sure cure for sick headache, liver and stomach 
troubles, dyspepsia constipation, and all kindred 
complaints. Taken in season they will break up a 
cold, prevent la grippe, check fever, and regulate the 
digestive organs. 

They received 
the highest 
honors at the 
World’s Fair. 




“I was troubled 
a long time with 
sick headache. It 
was usually ac- 
companied with 
severe pains in 
the temples, a bad taste in my mouth, tongue coated, 
hands and feet cold, and sickness at the stomach. I 
tried many remedies, but until I began taking Ayer’s 
Pills received no benefit. A box of these pills did the 
Avork for me, and I am now free from headaches and 
am a well man.”— C. II. Hutchings, E. Auburn, Me. 

SICK 

HEADACHE 

AYER’S SARSAPARILLA purifies tlio blood. 














